Prince of true blue blood

by RoyalUnicornJohn1994

Chapters

Deep changes.
Convincing.
Warming up.
A princess approval.
Farewells.
Homecoming?
Revelations
Male's paradise, Mark's inferno.
Annoying customs.
Uncomfortable party.
Scarlet relief.
Training. Part 1.
Training. Part 2.
The unknown power.
Inner demons.
Fear.
Nightmare.
Chaos.
Old acquaintances
Oneself
The rise of a Nightmare.
Foalsitting.
Death's game.
Sonata of kindness.
The dream realm

Deep changes.

As he opened his eyes once more, Mark found himself again in the hospital. The memory of the car crashing him came back. However, he also remembered something else.

Lifting his hand to see it, another memory suddenly returned to him. His hand, covered in fur, forced his head to remember the happenings of the day before.

To resume, the main doctor, as well as nurse Redheart (as he found later was the name of the nurse tending to him) fixed for him to stay for a while.

He just groaned as he tried to get back to sleep. A lot had happened in a short time, and he still couldn’t believe that now he was some kind of pony prince.
“... Huh… A pony prince...” He chuckled as he opened his eyes once more. Lazily, he sat up on his bed, tired of just laying in there.

As soon as he set a hoof on the floor, the door opened, revealing Nurse Redheart, still with that cute uniform that hugged her body, revealing her well-developed body. Mark just turned his head, trying to behave as a gentleman… gentlepony, on this case.
“Good morning, Prince.” She greeted him almost too coldly for his taste.
“Good morning, Redheart.” He tried to greet her properly, but she didn’t seem to be happy around him.
“Please, lay down on the bed. It’s time for the change of bandages.” She said, not really bothering to look at him.

Mark groaned in annoyance as he laid down on the bed again. Taking his gown off only to the part where the mayor hit was. Redheart took little time on changing it. Mark definitely didn’t like her attitude toward him at all. But then, he remembered that he wasn’t exactly himself.

Now, he was Blueblood. Prince Blueblood. And he didn’t like the reputation the guy had.
“Hey, miss Redheart?” He asked, a sudden concern popped on his head.
“No, I’m not letting you rut me.” Redheart said sternly, still facing away from him.
“Gods above! I wasn’t going to ask that!” Mark said as he suddenly found himself getting angered. Turning his head toward Redheart, he saw her glaring at him. “... Sorry, I lost control.”

Redheart just hummed in acknowledgement at his statement. Soon, an uncomfortable silence filled the room.
“So...” Redheart said suddenly, earning the prince’s attention. “... What was your question?”

The prince sighed sadly as he stood up and looked through the window.
“I think you already gave me an answer.”
“Which was?” Redheart asked with curiosity on her voice.
“... I was going to ask if I really was the jerk everypony tell I am...” Redheart chuckled at herself. She really thought that he was just trying to fool her. “... But you just gave me the answer.”
“Yes, I did.” She said as she took the tray with the used bandages.

However, Mark was annoyed to this point. He had never been that insulted before. Driven by anger, he spoke before thinking.
“Can you at least try to pretend that you don’t hate me!?”

Redheart turned to him, her eyes wide with surprise. Putting the tray on the table, she turned to him with a serious expression.

Mark suddenly realized what he had said. Groaning, he sighed deeply before turning to her.
“... Look… sorry for that...”
“Why do you think I hate you?” Redheart asked with a serious face.
“... Don’t take me bad, but you don’t even look at me when you’re tending to me.”

Redheart stared at him for a few seconds before a question came to her mind.
“Why do you want to know it?”

Mark just chuckled as he looked at the ground, trying to ignore the attractive mare’s body.
“It’s just… I haven’t seen you smiling… And I fear that it might be for my doing.”

Redheart’s eyes widened as she heard the last phrase. Suddenly, she crossed her arms and stood in front of him.
“Do you want to see me smiling?” She asked seriously.
“... Yes?” The prince answered looking rather nervous.

Redheart just stood in there for a few seconds before she turned around leaving, taking the tray with her.
“... Then get the buck out of here.” She answered as she closed the door harshly.

Mark just stood in there, watching silently at the door. His head hung in shame as he thought about what she said. Obviously, the jerk that he was before insulted her in some way.

Therefore, he got to a conclusion.
“... As you say.”

Later that day…

The royal carriage arrived to Ponyville. All the ponies stopped their labors to see at the carriage. As the driver got off, he walked to the door. Opening it, he kept it open with one hand while the other was stretched toward the exiting pony.

Almost instantly, a white hand took the driver’s. Stepping out of the carriage was nopony else but princess Celestia herself. Behind her, princess Luna also made her presence known.

Seeing the royal sisters, all the ponies bowed before them. All except for a purple princess arriving at the zone.
“Princess Celestia! Welcome!” Twilight greeted her ex-mentor warmly, bowing before her.
“Oh, Twilight. You don’t have to call me princess anymore, remember? We’re equals now.” Celestia said with her usual motherly tone.
“Sorry, old habits.” Twilight apologized blushing. Suddenly, she found herself in a dark blue embrace.
“Twilight Sparkle! We are glad to see you again!” Not seeing another option, she returned the hug warmly.
“It’s a pleasure to see you again, princess Luna.”

As much as Celestia liked to see them enjoying their time together (she also enjoyed it), there were other things of more importance. Clearing her throat, she caught the attention of both ponies.
“… Twilight? I understand you called us for a very important reason?”
“Yes, Twilight Sparkle. Whatever is that so-called urgent matter?”

Twilight just sighed as the next part might be a pain in the ass.
“Please, follow me, princesses, I’ll tell you on the way.”

As they were arriving at the hospital, Twilight finally told them why she called them. The princesses had different reactions. Luna started to monologue about “cutting his stallionhood so he stopped thinking only with it”. However, Celestia merely sighed deeply at his “nephew’s” antics.

If not for the fact that he was important for her, she would have already took off his title as prince. However, for private reasons, she was forced to hold on with him.

Finally, they entered the hospital. Almost instantly, they were greeted by the head doctor.
“Greetings, princesses!”
“Greetings, doctor.” Celestia greeted him. “My fellow princess Twilight Sparkle told me that you have a very… particular patient. Am I right?”
“Of course, your highness. Prince Blueblood’s room is over here.” The head doctor said as he made a gesture with his hand for them to follow him.

As they reached the room, they found Redheart going to the same direction.
“Nurse Redheart.” The head doctor said, catching the nurse’s attention. “What are you doing here, if I may ask?”
“Oh, I was going to give the prince his medicine.” She said with an annoyed tone.

It became obvious for them that she wasn’t comfortable with him, probably to the prince’s manners while dealing with mares. Sighing, they all made their way inside. However, they didn’t expect to find the room alone, the bed neatly folded and the floor clean.
“Uhh… Doctor? Do you think this is the right room?” Twilight asked to the doctor, who just stood in there, dumbfounded.
“I-I… I think so...”
“What’s this?” Redheart asked as she found a note in the bed.

To Redheart.

I really can’t remember what happened between you and me, but whatever it was, I wanted to apologize. It might have been quite rude from my part, but I want to amend things.

That’s the why of my departure. It that helps you to smile again and do your work more relaxing, then I’ll procure to never see you again.

Deeply sorry.
Prince Blueblood.

“... He’s gone?” Redheart asked with disbelief.
“I can’t believe it! He just left the place without anypony noticing him? What was he thinking?” Twilight asked to herself while taking the note on her hands.
“If he’s gone, then he might still be around.” The doctor said, nervous at the idea of losing a patient. “I’ll call security!”
“Twilight, Luna. Let us go, too. We can help searching for him.”
“Dearest sister, I have to protest.” Luna stepped in before they started.
“What is troubling you, Luna?”
“That note is troubling me, sister. They way is written is not proper of our nephew. Tis’ somepony else’s writing!” Luna declared, almost like if she had discovered the ultimate treasure.
“I-I’m afraid to say that it might not be true, your highness.”

The three mare turned their heads to Redheart, who was standing in there with a nervous look.
“Whatever are you talking about, sweetest Redheart?” Luna asked, to which Redheart started to walk slowly toward them.
“Prince blueblood… he’s… he’s changed.” The three princesses gave her a questioning look, to which Redheart gulped before continuing. “After the crash… he had no idea of who he was or what he had done… he actually was behaving like a different pony. At first, we thought it might have been a changeling, but unicorns used their magic to check on him. And he’s not… So… the only option is to think that… Blueblood wrote that letter… for me...”

Redheart suddenly stood still, thinking deeply on something. However, before any of them could ask her why, she dashed out of the room running, excusing herself.

Meanwhile, Celestia couldn’t believe what she had heard. If he was really like the nurse described him, then it would mean only one thing.
“Come.” Celestia ordered, already walking out of the room.

On another room, Redheart started walking in circles. She had no idea why, but she was rather nervous. She then remembered what the letter said. But she dismissed it, thinking that she was thinking wrong about him, that he was still the same jerk of before.

However, the words of the letter still made echo on her mind. She started to think back,trying to see something. Anything to try to prove that he was fooling her.

Since the crash, he had been trying to avoid seeing her in an inappropriate way, always keeping his eyes glued to her face, the roof or the floor. He even started to talk properly to her, not saying anything to disturb her. Not on purpose, at least.

That was when it hit her.
…

It was her fault that he was gone. He had been trying to be gentle with her, and she went rudely against him.

Her heart filled with sorrow while she started to get her things in a small bag. With no time to lose, she got to the front desk.
“I’m leaving early this day!” She said, no even bothering to wait for the nurse to fill the papers.

Outside of the hospital, Celestia had gathered most of her guards guarding her. Giving precise instructions, she sent them to look and find Prince Blueblood. Almost instantly, all the guards scattered through Ponyville, trying to find him.

Meanwhile, Celestia, Luna and Twilight went to the library and sat down, patiently waiting for the guards’ return.

After a couple hours, all the guards came back without the prince.
“What do you mean you didn’t find the prince?” Celestia said, not angry, but confused. Sure, two dozens of guards searching for him and failing would have made somepony angry. But not this time. Blueblood wasn’t the type of walking if not needed. He would rather stay in a place and wait for somepony to find him and carry him back to the palace.
“No, Ma’am. We searched wide and far through all Ponyville and its surroundings. We even got into the Everfree, thinking that he might be there. But he wasn’t there.”

Celestia just stood in there, thinking about what to do. However, nothing seemed to make sense. Blueblood wasn’t acting like Blueblood at all. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind.
“Did anypony see anything out of normal?” She asked to her guards, to which almost all of them said no. However, one of them lifted his hand.
“Yes? What did you see?” Twilight asked to the guard, getting up from her seat.
“I saw a stallion that resembled much to him. I really didn’t see his face, but he was sweeping the floor in a restaurant, so I thought that it wouldn’t be him because, with all due respect, he’s lazy as tartarus.”

Suddenly, Celestia started to walk toward the guard, a curious expression could be seen on her face.
“What are you saying? Where did you see this stallion?”
“At a coffee shop. Two block at east from this point.”

To everypony’s surprise, Celestia’s wings sprang open, being immediately replaced by a white blur leading to the balcony.
“... Goodness.” Luna stated as she got up, ready to follow her sister. “‘Tia can be quite the flash.”

Twilight just nodded as she, too, started to follow her.

Celestia flapped her wings, trying to get to the direction the guard gave her. However, she also had other things in mind as she flew. Visions of Blueblood changed came to her, trying to picture how he would be.

After a few seconds, the coffee shop finally could be seen. She started to slow her flight, as well as getting closer to the ground until she landed. Still with her typical grace, she landed and started to walk toward the shop.

Unknown to her, the stallion she was looking for walked at the other side of the market.

Mark, now known as Blueblood, started to explore the place after his exit from the hospital. Soon, he found that not only the hospital was filled with anthropomorphical equines (or ponies, as they called themselves), but the whole world seemed to be populated by these creatures. Other fact that he noted was the beauty of most of them. Up to that moment, he had only seen females. And, boy! They were freakingly gorgeous! Not even a single one was ugly.

It was almost like a fantasy to him. Being a lone male in a world of pure females roaming the land.

However, putting that aside, he also discovered the rural charm of the place. It seemed like some kind of village from the middle ages. But it was quiet and peaceful. And he liked that. Contrary to his past residence, that was constantly filled with punk music, the drugged or drunk guy shouting millions of things, that place was peaceful.

Forgetting that he was a prince in that world, he started to search for a spare job, gaining a few bits from a mare who asked him to clean the place. Not being anything new, he started to do the place. Not an hour later, he was finished, and the owner paid him.

Now chewing an apple, he strode in the market as he suddenly spotted a mare that he know very well.

Nurse Redheart was walking in there, almost as if she were looking for something. But Mark soon paid no attention to it as he saw that it was a market. Hell, half of town was in there, buying something to do their meals and that stuff.

He just sighed as he turned around and sat in a bench looking at the sky. He got surprised at the sight of a pony flying in the sky. He soon realized that she had wings, allowing her to fly.
“... Wow… this world keeps getting stranger...” He thought as he kept staring as the pony took a cloud and put it in a random place in the sky. Soon, more winged ponies started to place clouds in the sky, almost covering it completely. Suddenly, some clouds started to make loud thunders, and then, for his misfortune, started to rain.

Getting up as fast as he could, he started to run, searching for a place where he could be protected from the rain.

After almost ten minutes of searching, he finally got under a small building. Seemingly, it was unoccupied, judging by the several spider webs covering the corners of the room. The door itself wasn’t in that of a good state. THe whole house seemed to be in ruins.

But for somepony like Mark, it was a blessing. Though in ruins, the house seemed to stop the rain, and that was enough for him. Inspecting the house, he soon found some old blankets and a couple pillows. Judging by the strength of the storm, he might be staying in there for a couple hours.

Leaning against the doorframe, he just observed the rain. Despite the origin of it, it made a soothing sound when each drop fell to the ground. The sound itself could be compared to that of an orchestra, playing their most beautiful melody. Mark closed his eyes, trying to focus on the music of the rain.

Suddenly, some steps caught his attention. Opening his eyes, he saw a mare running around the place, seemingly looking the same than him. The only thing protecting her from the rain was her coat.
“Hey!” The prince shouted, gaining the mare’s attention. “Come over here!”

Without a single doubt, the mare started to run toward the house. After a few minutes, the mare got to the front of the door, panting and shivering.
“Thanks… thought that I would be drowned.” The mare said to him, starting to take off her coat.
“You’re welcome. Make yourself at... home” The prince’s voice trailed off as he recognized the mare in front of him. The mare turned to him, her eyes opening widely.

Suddenly, Redheart turned to him, recognizing him, too. She was about to say something when the prince suddenly turned his head, a bright blush on his face. Redheart turned to look at herself, only to discover that, even when she had a coat, water had reached her uniform, making it almost transparent. Her black brassiere hugging her E-cup breasts could be seen, as well as her panties. The only reaction she could do was to turn around, embarrassed.

She started to imagine what kind of thoughts the prince would be having about here, as well as she started to picture him starting to take advantage of here. All she could do was just stand in there and wait for her destiny to come.

Suddenly, she turned her head when a white jacket was put in front of her. Turning to see the prince, she saw him offering his jacket to her, his eyes turned to the ceiling while a bright blush adorned his face.
“You might want to put this on.” The prince said, not turning to see her. “You’ll catch a cold if you stay like that.”

Redheart took his jacket and started to put it on her back. Luckily, the prince’s figure was bigger than hers, so the jacket covered her properly. But something else made her turn to him. It was the kindness he was showing to her. She was almost at his complete will to do with her as he wanted, yet he didn’t laid a single finger on her.

The prince turned around and started to walk toward an old fireplace. Even when it seemed old, the prince soon started a fire, much to Redheart’s surprise. Then, he took a blanket and put it in front of the fire, while he hung the other blanket from the ceiling, forming an improvised curtain. He then turned to her.
“Go on. You must warm yourself.” Redheart started to walk, only to look at the hanging blanket with curiosity. “You have to take off your clothes.” Redheart turned to him nervously, only to see the prince walking toward the door. “Put them in front of the fire. They’ll dry faster that way.”

Redheart just looked at the fire with doubt, then she turned to the prince, who sat in front of the door.
“And don’t worry. I won’t look, I promise.” The prince said, not turning at all.

Redheart stepped behind the curtain and took off the prince’s jacket. As she started to unbutton her uniform, she checked the prince, only to be sure. However, the prince was just sitting in there, with his eyes closed.
“Umm… Prince?” One of his ears moved to her direction, showing the prince’s attention.
“Yes, Redheart?”

Suddenly, Redheart didn’t know what to say. She was full of questions. Therefore, she opted to ask the first one.
“Why are you being so nice to me?”
“... Because… I... want to?” The prince said, still not turning.
“But why? I mean...” Redheart didn’t know what to say. She was about to ask why, even when she had been so mean toward him. But she just couldn’t bring herself to say it. Suddenly, the prince’s voice sounded again.
“... Because, despite what you have heard of me in the past, I just want to make things right now.”

Redheart finally finished undressing herself, putting her clothes in front of the fire. Now, just the prince’s jacket was the only thing covering her. She couldn’t help but feel nervous.
“You okay in there?” The prince said as she suddenly didn’t make a sound. Suddenly, soft sobs started to sound. “Redheart?”

Suddenly, a pair of white arms wrapped around his neck, embracing him. He turned his head lightly to find Redheart sobbing on his right arm.
“... I’m sorry… I’m so sorry...”
“What for?” The prince asked. He already knew the answer, but it might help her to just let it out.
“... I’m sorry… for how I’ve been treating you...” She said, suddenly composing a little. “... You’re not the same I met a couple years… I should have seen it before… But I couldn’t for all the anger I had toward you… I’m sorry...”

Redheart finished her statement, leaving the prince confused and scared.
“... You met me… before?” The prince asked with nervousness evident on his voice. He just felt Redheart nodding softly on his back. “... Please, don’t tell me that I… I didn’t...”

Redheart let go of his neck, only to take his face on her hands and turning it to look at her. Tears had been replaced with a serious expression on her face.
“... Yes. We’ve met before… A couple of years before... ”

Redheart suddenly noticed the look of fear that he was giving her. Horror and anger could be seen on his eyes.
“... Redheart, please forgive me.” Redheart’s eyes opened widely as the prince stood and tried to rush out. However, she took one of the prince’s hand on hers, causing the prince to finally turn around to look at her.

For some reason, she didn’t want him to go. She just held him there, like if her life depended on it.

Suddenly realizing what she had done, she let go of him and turned around, a bright blush adorning her face. She got up and walked toward the blanket. Once in there, she turned to see the prince, still frozen.
“Umm… I’m a little cold.” She gasped as she realized what she had said. She just looked intently at the prince, waiting for his response. To her surprise, the prince walked at her side and sat just at her side. However, both of them didn’t say anything. They just sat in there, watching the fire dancing on the fireplace.

She suddenly noticed that she had been leaning against him when her cheek touched the prince’s shoulder. However, he seemed not to notice it, for he just kept staring at the fireplace. He noted it when Redheart suddenly leaned all her weight against him. Not prepared for it, it caused both of them to be sent to the floor.

Redheart opened her eyes, finding her head resting on the prince’s chest.
“You okay?” The prince asked concerned. Redheart couldn’t help but notice the prince’s body. He still had his body in a good shape. Suddenly, one of her arms moved to his chest as she started to use him as a pillow.
“I’m fine. I’m more comfortable like this, though.” She said as she hugged him closer, feeling his warmth relaxing.

Suddenly, she felt the prince hugging her, too. Turning her head to him, she saw him still with a blush on his face. It was then that she felt safe and secure with him. He was no longer the Blueblood that she hated.
“P-Prince?” The prince turned his head to look at her, noticing her bright blush. “May I… ask a favor?”
“Umm… yeah, sure.” The prince said, giving her his full attention. “What is it?”
“... Can you… kiss me?”

The prince’s eyes widened as he looked at her with disbelief. He then saw her longing on her eyes, a desire.
“... Well… It’s just a kiss… nothing else...” He thought as he started to lean closer to her.

Redheart closed her eyes as she leaned toward him, too. Soon, their lips touched, and they started to kiss with passion. Redheart found herself enjoying the kiss more than what she imagined. He wasn’t being fierce or rude, but he was being gentle. Wanting to try something else, they started to explore each other’s mouth with their tongues.

After a few moments, they broke the kiss, panting and looking at each other with lust on their eyes. Suddenly, the prince started to turn his head.
“... Um… sorry. I-I don’t know what came over me.” Redheart suddenly chuckled as the prince turned once more to her.
“It’s alright. I quite liked it. In fact...” The prince stared in disbelief as the nurse started to unbutton the jacket covering her body, revealing her body, white as a precious pearl. Redheart was looking at him with such a fire on her eyes, causing the prince only to gulp in realization of what was coming next.
“I have been a bad girl toward you... ” She said as she started to take off the jacket, finally being completely nude. “... And I want to compensate you for that, my prince.”

The prince suddenly noted his pants becoming more tight. Looking at his crotch, he noticed a huge bulge on it. Redheart just leaned seductively, pressing her arms against her breasts, squishing them and making them more attractive to the prince.
“You like what you see?” The prince only nodded as he found himself wordless, just staring at the mare in front of him, or rather, at her breasts.

Seeing his reaction, she got to her knees and leaned forward. Painfully slow, she started to unzip his clothes. Finally, after a few moments, she took off his pants and underwear, revealing his stallionhood, which pulsed slightly every second. Just looking at it made Redheart to get more wet, waiting for it to be inside of her.

Meanwhile, the prince just sat in there, stunned by what Redheart was doing. It was almost like she knew what to do in the exact moment. Suddenly, he gasped as he felt his member buried within the wet and warm mouth of Redheart. Looking down at her, she was sucking on him, keeping her eyes closed, enjoying the moment.

However, as she suddenly stopped, he turned to look at her. Redheart stood up and walked to the other side of the room, swaying her hips. FInally, when she was at the other side, she put her hands on the wall while showing her rump, arousing even more the prince.

Without nothing to say, the prince got up and walked toward her. Redheart didn’t say a word as the prince stood behind her. Suddenly, not feeling anything, she turned to him, discovering a doubtful look on his face.
“What is it, prince? Don’t you want this?” She even added a little sway in her hips, trying to attract him. However, the prince didn’t say anything.
“... Redheart… Why are you doing this?“

She turned to him, confused at what he was meaning. That was when she realized what she was doing. She was giving herself to him, the one pony whom she had been hating for some time. Suddenly, as she turned to him, she found that she wasn’t looking at the same blueblood. It made her remind of the note she found on his bed.
“... Because… You’re not the same, Prince.” She said as she composed, looking at him in the eyes. “... You’re different… Now, you’re a true gentlecolt… And I like that.”

The prince just stared at her, seeing the passion on her eyes.
“When you apologized to me before… I decided that I couldn’t hold any grudge against you when the pony who raped me is gone.” The prince opened his mouth to say something, but she leaned forward and caught his lips once again. Breaking it, she stood in there, embracing him. “The pony I see in front of me… is someone who I want to be with, because he’s treating me like a mare, not like a pleasure object.”

The prince thought about it for a few moments, trying to understand what she was saying.
“Jeez… was this guy really the prick they say he was?” The prince thought to himself.
“Then… are you okay with this? Even when I… you know… treated you bad before?” The prince asked, curious about her reaction.
“That was different… this is a new you.” She said as she kissed him once again.

After a few moments, she suddenly broke the kiss again, only to look at him with passion on her eyes.
“So… where were we?” She said as she leaned against the wall again.

This time, the prince didn’t have a doubt. He leaned forward and aligned his member toward the mare’s entrance. Slowly, he got in, making sure that she enjoyed it. Meanwhile, Redheart tried to be quiet, but found herself moaning loudly as she was being penetrated. She had been too stressed lately, but found herself relaxing as pleasure took place.

The prince tried to take things slow, trying to make her feel good. Suddenly, she turned her head, moaning loudly and looking at him with a burning desire on her eyes.
“More! Faster, please!” Seeing as she was desperate for it, he started to go faster, trying to keep control of himself. However, it started to fade away as he saw her breasts swaying with each stroke he made. With shaking hands, he took them on his hands, fondling them.

Redheart moaned loudly as she took even more pleasure from the stimulation over her breasts. However, something withing her exploded, as she started to push against the prince when he plunged into her, trying to take him deeper.

The prince suddenly felt her actions, and just smirked as he started to add more strength to his strikes. Redheart, instead of moaning, started to scream as she lost herself. The fire within her became more intense as she suddenly froze as she felt herself cumming.

Once she recovered from her orgasm, she turned to see the prince, who had stopped thrusting as he looked at her with concern.
“You okay?”

The mare just looked at him curiously.
“I’m… okay… You didn’t cum yet?”
“Well… not really, but… I’m glad to see you enjoyed it.”

Redheart just smirked as she looked at him. The prince suddenly groaned in pleasure as he felt her pushing against him.
“You can continue, if you want to.”

The prince, as much control as he had, suddenly found himself pounding against her again, this time more forceful, yet trying not to hurt her. Redheart, by her part was enjoying herself once again, screaming as she found herself overwhelmed in pleasure once again.

After a few minutes, the prince’s grunts became more loud.
“R-Redheart… I’m not… gonna...”
“Please, fill me! You can come inside! I want it all!” Redheart shouted as she found herself craving for his seed.

She didn’t have to wait for much, for the prince started to become more aggressive. Not that she cared, for it felt good. Finally, both of them shouted as they came at the same time.

Spent and tired, they fell to the ground, Redheart laying against him as he hugged her. Panting, she crawled on him until their faces were next to each other.
“... Thank you.” The mare said as she closed her eyes, enjoying the warmth of both, his body and the fireplace.
“You’re welcome.” The prince said as he, too fell asleep.

The next morning…

Once again, the guards found themselves in front of Celestia, who was ready to send them again to look for the prince, again. This time, she declared that, no matter how ridiculous it might be, they should look for every stallion matching with the prince’s description.

They were about to go flying, until one of them suddenly turned his head to look at the pair of ponies walking in the market.
“It’s settled, then.” Celestia’s voice declared. “Go, and find him.”

However, as soon as she finished her talk, one of the guards lifted his hand.
“Found him.”

Almost everypony turned to where the guard was seeing, only to find the prince walking with nurse Redheart hanging to his arm, her head resting on his shoulder. Almost immediately, Celestia found herself impressed in the least as she knew this scene all too well.

However, before she could even speak, she saw Luna dashing toward him.
“PRINCE BLUEBLOOD!” she shouted in her characteristic Canterlot’s royal voice.

The prince’s shoulders went high as his head lowered, while Redheart clunged to him more tightly.Both of them turned slowly to see the lunar princess angered. To make things worse, the prince asked the question that spilled the vase.
“... Sorry for saying this, but… Do I know you?”
Celestia’s eyes widened as she realized what Luna was about to do. Her horn started to shine with her magic as her sister’s horn did the same. Luna then leaned her head as she aimed toward the prince.
Celestia was starting to create a shield, when suddenly Luna stopped. Celestia turned to look at what her sister was seeing, only to find the prince shielding Redheart with his body.
She couldn’t help but do the same thing as her sister: wide her eyes and let her mouth open as her mind went numb.
“Art thou protecting her?” Luna asked in disbelief.

The prince simply looked at her with a confused look, only to say something.
“... Yeah.”

Meanwhile Twilight’s mouth was also widely opened, watching as blueblood protected somepony instead of using somepony to protect himself. As it was something that she wasn’t expecting, she didn’t expect to see both of the princesses’ eyes to roll to the back of their heads as they fell to the ground, unconscious.

In all her life, she never would have expected to see the princesses fainting. Therefore, she fainted, too.

Author's Note

John in here.
Wow... just wow...
It has been barely a week since this idea came to me, and this story already got more popular than my other ones.
And it's freakin' awesome!
I've been working on this chapter for some nights now (yeah, nights!) While I write this, I'm like
But whatever.
However, I just checked the page a couple hours ago, and guess what I saw...
One. Freakin'. Week.
And it's in 179 bookshelves! Not to mention that it's being tracked by 95 users! 64 Likes!
Thanks you very much for this, you guys and girls!

Convincing.

The vision of the library was everything within vision. Books was everything that could be seen in that place.

Celestia then discovered that she was in a bed, the sun could barely be seen on the sky. As she started to get up, she suddenly saw both, her sister and her fellow princess, Twilight. Suddenly, she remembered that strange situation involving prince Blueblood and nurse Redheart.
“Was it everything a dream?” She said as she got up, trying to convince herself that it was barely morning.

Hearing movement, Luna woke up, too, only to find her sister thinking deeply about something.
“Tia?” Her sister turned to her, seeing her awake, too.
“Oh, Lulu. It’s good to see you awake.” She said as she sat on her sister’s bed.
“We are glad to see you, too. But care to share with us what were thou thinking a few moments ago?”
“Oh, Lulu! I had one of the strangest dream of my long life.” Celestia said, a concerned expression reflected on her face. Suddenly, she remembered too what happened.
“We weren’t the only ones with weird dreams?”

Celestia turned to her, curious as for what was she saying.
“What did you dream with, Lulu?”
“Oh, Tia! We dreamt of Blueblood being a gentlecolt! We were about to knock him for sure, but we stopped in time to see him protecting our dear Redheart! After that, we’re not sure what happened.” Luna finished telling her “dream” to her sister, only to see a shocked expression on her sister’s face.
“Whatever are you thinking, Tia?”

Celestia thought about something for a while. In a rush, she got up and walked toward the window to see the sun starting to hide behind the mountains. Luna, confused by her sister’s reaction got up and walked toward her.
“Tia? Whatever is wrong?” Celestia turned slowly to her sister as she realized something.
“... Lulu. I think it wasn't a dream.”

Both of them turned at the sound of the door to the room opening. They were more shocked to see prince Blueblood entering the room with a tray on his hands. On the tray were three dishes of salads, arranged in different styles.

As he noted them looking at him, he turned slightly to the door again.
“Redheart! Doctor! They’re awake!” The prince shouted as he walked deeper into the room, putting the tray on a small table. “I figured you three would be hungry after being out for ten hours, so… I brought you this.” He said as he started to put the dishes on the table.

Both the princesses looked at each other as they traded confused looks. As the prince finished putting everything on the table, he turned to see them looking at each other in confusion. Deciding that it might be better to leave them alone for a while, he turned to leave.
“Hope you enjoy your dinner. See you later.” He said as he closed the door.

He started to get downstairs when he suddenly heard two loud hits on the upper room.
“What the!?” He got up again, only to find both princesses on the floor. “Oh, not again.”

Opening her eyes, Twilight found herself back on the library. It always had been such a great thing to wake up, only to ask herself what she would be doing that day. However, as she got up, she discovered both princesses laying on their beds at her side. However, doubts started to rise as she remembered what happened before.

Suddenly, she spotted somepony sitting on the corner of the room, reading a book. As she tried to get up trying not to do a single noise. However, it proved to be in vain as her bed creaked slightly. The pony on the corner tore his sight away from the book, only to discover the purple pony getting up from her bed.
“Oh, you’re awake.” He said as he got up from his seat, leaving the book behind as he started to walk toward her.

Twilight just stared as the prince got closer to her. By his reputation, she knew that he might have some bad intentions. Almost instantly, she prepared for the worse. However, the warm touch of a hand on her forehead made her to open her eyes.
“Oh, you don’t have fever. That’s good.” The prince said as he stopped the contact. Twilight suddenly found herself confused at his doing. However, knowing him, there might have been something up.
“Alright, Blueblood, what’s the trick!?” She asked, a serious expression on her face. As for the prince, he just looked at her confused.
“What do you mean? There’s no trick.”
“Of course there is! There’s always a trick with you!” She said as she got up and walked toward the prince with an angry glare.
“No, I mean it! There’s really no trick!”
“Don’t you dare to lie to me, Blueblood. What is your plan?”
“There’s no plan! I’m not up for anything bad!”

As Twilight kept walking toward him, both princesses whom laid on their beds woke up.
“Ungh, dear Twilight. What is wrong?” Luna asked as she rubbed her eyes.
“HE is wrong! He’s up to something! What other reason would he have to treat us like this!?”
“Like how, Twilight?” Celestia asked, curious as to what she was talking about.
“He has been kind toward us, as if trying to get us to like him. That could only mean that he’s trying to get our approval for something that’s obviously not good!”
“He has been kind to us?” Luna asked confused, suddenly remembering what happened a couple hours before.

Celestia, meanwhile, just stared at Blueblood with a curious expression on her face. He had been kind?

Meanwhile, the prince tried to back away from the angry princess.
“Hey, I mean it! I’m not up for anything bad!”
“Confess, Blueblood! What are you trying to hide!?”
“I’m not trying to hide anything! I haven’t done anything bad!”

Twilight, still unconvinced by him, opted to turn around and walk toward her ex-mentor and her sister.
“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna… what do you think?”

Both princesses turned their heads to look at him, trying to see something suspicious on the prince, who just stood in there with an annoyed look.
“We aren’t sure, Twilight Sparkle. It seems he is really telling the truth.” Luna said as she looked intently as the prince walked toward the couch and sat down.
“I agree, Twilight.” Celestia said as she was confused, too. It wasn't how he should be acting. He seemed like the Blueblood she knew, but aside that, he was a completely different pony. “Though, you’re correct about doubting… he’s nothing like himself.”

As they were pondering about it, nurse Redheart got into the room carrying a tray with different medical items.
“Your highnesses, it’s good to see you awake.” She greeted them, though not with her usual pleasant smile. The three princesses noted this.
“Dearest Redheart, is everything alright?” Luna asked to her, to which Redheart lifted her head and looked at them.
“Yes… no.” She said, unsure about how to say it.
“Whatever is wrong, Redheart?” Celestia asked, only for Redheart to turn to Blueblood, who had been sitting quietly on the same chair, reading a book. A look of concern and sadness reflected upon her face.

Twilight instantly got on her feet, walking angrily toward Blueblood.
“I knew it!” Blueblood instantly turned to her, confused as to what she was saying. “You raped her, didn't you!?”

The prince’s eyes widened as he turned to see at Redheart, who only stood in there with a frightened look on her face. Suddenly, the prince remembered something Redheart said about him raping her a couple years before.

Twilight ran to him and slapped him square in the face, making the prince to turn his head toward her with an offended look on his face.
“Whatever did you do that for?” The prince asked in a restrained voice, trying to hide his pain and anger.
“Because you always do something stupid!” Twilight shouted, glaring at him with his most powerful and frightening voice she was able to do. Meanwhile, the prince just stood in there, stunned at her declaration. Suddenly, he groaned in annoyance as they all looked at his direction, only to find him slapping himself.
“You know me personally, right?” He asked as he turned to see at the purple mare.
“What do you mean with that?”
“You know me personally? Like, we've seen each other before?”

Twilight just stood in there, her eye twitching slightly as she found herself in the most offensive situation ever. How did he dare to say something like that? With anger controlling her, she lifted her hand, only to deliver a stronger slap toward his face.

The prince didn't even turn to her as he got into his feet, still looking at the ground. He didn’t even turn at the mare who slapped him as he walked a few steps away from her. Twilight still kept her hard glare toward him as he sighed deeply.

The other two princesses just looked as the prince sighed deeply a couple times, while his fist kept opening and closing, seemingly trying to keep his anger in check, which was surprising for both of them. He should be already trying to get Twilight into a jail, even if he couldn’t do it.

All of them stayed like that for a couple minutes, until the prince finally stopped with his “relaxing” exercises. As he sighed deeply one last time, he finally turned to the purple mare, looking at her seriously.
“At least, be polite and answer me before you even consider slapping me again.” The prince said in an annoyed tone, gaining a gasp from Twilight, who was starting to boil in anger again.
“What do you mean with that!? Of course you know ME! You know my friend, Rarity, who you treated like if she weren't worth a bit! You spoke bad of my friend Pinkie Pie at the grand galloping gala a few years ago! You offended my friend Applejack saying her food was, and I quote, ‘disgusting carnaval treats’!’” She said while walking toward him, stomping harshly on the floor, making it to creak below her.

The prince nodded slowly, while he tried to understand what she was saying. As he kept pondering about this fact, he slowly got to his feet and walked through the door, excusing himself. As he finally exited the room, the mares turned to Redheart, who just could stand in there, shocked by what she saw.

Luna, who was as sure as Twilight of Blueblood’s intentions, walked toward her, placing a hand on Redheart’s shoulder, trying to comfort her.
“Do not worry, dearest Redheart. He will not be able to offend you again.”

As comforting as Luna was trying to be, she couldn't help but feel confused by the look on Redheart’s face, which seemed like sadness and anger.
“Is everything alright, Redheart?”

As much as Redheart wanted and tried to control it, she couldn't.
“How could you!?” She asked as her gaze met directly Twilight’s.
“What?” Twilight couldn’t help but ask truly confused.
“How could you do something such as despicable to start to shout at him with no reason!?”
“What do you mean with ‘no reason’? His widened when I mentioned ‘rape’, so the only assumption that I could do was that he raped you.” Twilight said as she tried to get Redheart back into reason. To no avail.
“He didn't rape me!” Redheart shouted, causing everypony in the room to look at her in confusion. She then told them how he surprised her by being gentle with her the night before.

The girls couldn't help but get even more confused at her tale. Celestia was looking at the floor with a distracted look, thinking about something.
“Dearest Redheart?” Luna spoke, catching the nurse’s attention. “If I might be able to ask, how did you meet our nephew?”

Redheart just looked at the ground as she started her tale.
“I met him about three years ago. He came to Ponyville, as usual, searching for a random mare to add to his harem. At the moment, I didn't know it. He found me near the hospital, in my lunch hour. Since the first moment he saw me, he started flattering me. And it worked. In that time, I was near my heat, and I was desperate for a male’s attention. Even as I learned that he was a prince, I couldn't help the feeling growing inside of me. As he spoke, he was so flattering, trying to get me to like him. And it worked.” She said as tears started to fall from her eyes. “After a couple hours of talking, he finally invited me to sleep with him. I thought then that he was a good stallion, so I accepted. On that night, I started to feel like if he were the right for me. That he could be my special pony… But I was wrong. The next morning I found a note in the bed, stating that he wanted to see me again in his palace. By the time I got there, I found his harem.” Her voice started to sound angry, but still pained. “I realized then that I had been tricked, and therefore, it could be considered raping. I tried to sue him, only for him to hire a corrupt judge to get him out of that situation. And he did. However, as some time passed, I couldn't help but realize that I still remembered him, as well as the night we spent together. ”

The three mares started to feel pity for her. It wasn't the first time something like that had happened before.
“And then, his accident happened.” Redheart said, leaving it at that point, which everypony in the room heard where it lead.

The three princesses were almost at the verge of tears by her story. Mainly, tears of anger. However, as Redheart talked about his change of personality after his accident, their tears ceased as they got even more confused. However, a single question still lingered on Luna’s head.
“So… Does thou like him?” She asked, gaining a weak nod from the nurse. The three princesses looked at each other as they tried to understand what was happening.

Meanwhile, downstairs, the prince just walked in circles around the room. On his eyes, anger, sadness, hate and other feeling were reflected. As he stopped near a wall, his anger started to boil, causing his fist to be driven to the wall. The hit was so hard, it echoed through all the room for a few seconds before it stopped.

The prince looked at his hand as he saw blood leaking from his knuckles. However, that wasn’t what concerned him, but his soft hands.

Mark always took pride on his hands, not because they were his, but because they showed all the hard work he had been doing. They had some scars on them, as well as having a rough touch. But these hands that now were his… they showed not even a single ounce of work.

He closed them as he leaned against the wall, trying to hold back tears of anger and sadness. However, it proved to be in vain as he felt a single tear sliding down his muzzle.
“Whoever you are, I hope you are using MY body in the right way.” He said as he looked at his reflection, seeing not himself, but the monster so many ponies hated, including himself.

Author's Note

Edit: 9/03/2015.
Holy cow! It's on the popular stories list!

Thanks to all those worthy ponies who did this possible!
Definitely, Thanks a lot!
Now, the reason of being this happy is because I have been working through the past six years in many other stories (some of them are just hopeless.) Suddenly, one of my random and apparently worthless ideas became popular in just a couple weeks! :pinkiehappy:
Jake the dog! You were SO right, dude! (In case you're wondering, here.)

Warming up.

The sun already was down, and the moon could be seen with its radiant beauty high in the sky, marking the end of the day and the start of the night.

After a while, the three princesses finally understood what Redheart meant when she told them about Blueblood’s personality change, filling Twilight with regret, Luna with even more doubts and Celestia with a strange feeling of relief. Celestia hadn't seen this side of him in a very long time. It almost seemed as far as Luna’s banishment since those days.

Having understood that, they decided to go downstairs to apologize for their reactions. Twilight was as nervous as the day she did her test to get into the Canterlot’s school for gifted unicorns. Luna started to prepare for the worse, while Celestia just seemed too distracted with something on her mind.
“Tia? Is anything troubling you?” Luna asked as she noted her sister’s lost gaze. However, her sister didn't even listen to her, causing Luna to get worried. “Celestia!”
“Huh?” Celestia got out of her thoughts as her sister’s worried face came into sight. “Oh, Lulu. Sorry, I was a little distracted and didn't hear what you said.”
“A little?” Luna asked in a mockingly tone as she turned in time to enter in the room in which the prince was.

Upon entering, they all saw the prince sitting near a window, holding his right hand, which was wrapped in bandages with red marks on where his knuckles were. However, he didn’t even notice the mares entering the room. First thing Luna noticed was a small hole of the size of a fist printed on the wall. Celestia coughed slightly, gaining the prince’s attention.
“Oh, hey there. Sorry, didn’t hear you enter.”
“We realized.” Luna said nonchalantly as she walked to him. “Whatever happened to your hand?”
“Oh, a little accident.” The prince said, trying to avoid the topic.
“Is a little accident to throw your fist to the wall?” Luna asked, narrowing her eyes as the prince just sighed at the same time he closed his eyes.
“... I was angry, right? I needed to get out some pressure or I would have exploded.”

Luna huffed as she walked back to the group of mares. Celestia just stared at him with interest growing inside of her. Before she could say something, Twilight walked in front of the prince.

The prince didn’t showed any anger, but his serious face revealed his inner feelings. Twilight was afraid. She was surprised to admit it, but she couldn’t deny it. This new Blueblood was somewhat scary when he was serious. Wanting to end the situation as quickly as possible, she sighed before starting her speech.
“Blueblood… I… I wanted to apologize… for how I reacted earlier.” The prince’s gaze softened slightly, giving place to a less stern look. However, seeing this, Twilight saw it wasn’t enough to relieve him. “... Redheart told us everything about your change… and the way you treated her.”

The prince turned his head to Redheart, who seemed somewhat embarrassed at the fact that she revealed private information from both of them. However, the prince just made a slight reverence with his head, followed by a short smile, which made Redheart to sigh in relief.

Turning again to the purple mare in front of him, he stood up, revealing that he was slightly taller than her. His gaze never breaking its serious tone. Twilight felt literally as if she was looking at a giant. The prince started to move his hand, leading it upwards.

She closed her eyes in preparation at what she could assume was a well-deserved revenge. She started to hit him with no reason, after all.

As moments passed, she suddenly felt not a hard slap, but a soft touch in her shoulder. Opening her eyes, he saw the prince looking at her with a small but reassuring smile.
“... There’s nothing to forgive.”

Leaving the purple princess dumbfounded on her place, the prince walked pass her, heading to a window, and sat down. Twilight on the other hoof, blinked a couple of times before turning to him.
“Is that it!?” The prince turned to her, looking at the purple princess, who seemed offended. “You’re just going to leave it like that? You’re not going to get mad at me?” She said, walking toward him.
“Oh, trust me when I say that I’m pretty angry with you.” The prince said as he got on his feet, looking at her eyes as he spoke. “However, anger never solves anything. It just makes things worse.”
“Wise words.” The two of them turned to the white princess, who walked quietly toward them.

As she started to walk, however, the prince suddenly found the upper shelf of the library very interesting. More noticeable was the deep blush that he wore. She instantly knew why, for her feminine charms were once qualified as “perfect”. Now, seeing the prince with amnesia, she realized that he was rather uncomfortable around her. Which had been even more surprising.

The few times they saw each other were on official meetings, to discuss matters about the kingdom. However, on those times, there were a few moments when she noted him ogling her, stripping her in his mind. Not that it was the first time. Yet, he reacted different, trying to be courteous, trying not to offend her.

She instantly got happy at the finding of her life.
“You’re being a true gentlecolt! I knew you would go back to how you were in the beginning!” She said as she hugged him tightly, accidentally burying him on her cleavage. The three of them, Twilight, Luna and even the prince gasped as Celestia was happy with just holding him in there, resting her head on his while his face remained buried in between her breasts.

Mark, though he was officially living every man's dream, started to flail his arms in a desperate attempt to get out of her embarrassing embrace. This caused Celestia to notice his distress and paused for a second.
“Blueblood! Are you alright!?” She asked while pulling his face from his cleavage.

Finally free, the prince took long breaths, trying to recover from the shock. As embarrassing as it might have been, it was still pleasurable, which was the why he was shocked. Never in his life he thought about being pushed into such a huge cleavage.

Pushing aside those thoughts, he straightened before turning to the white princess.
“Yes… I’m fine… Just took me by surprise.” He said, trying to hide his arousal. Vain attempt, for a deep blush could be seen on his face, as well as he tried to avoid the princess’ tempting sight.

The other princesses saw this, but they couldn’t do anything since he didn’t do anything bad, like pouncing on her or something else. He just stood in there, trying to recover from the shock.

After a few minutes, he finally turned to the other two princesses, who had been standing in the same place, watching him. Deciding to start a conversation, he walked toward them.
“So… You already know me. But I can’t remember you.” He said, gesturing to all of them. “Would you mind reminding me what your names are, please?”

Seeing as what he was saying was true, each of them made their presentations as the prince analyzed them.
“I co-rule this land with my sister here. My name is Celestia.”
“She certainly has a celestial bod- NONONONO! Stay focused!”
“Our name is Luna, ruler of the night. But you shall address us as princess.”
“Better be careful with this one. She seems rude. But, she also has that hourglass figu- NONONONO!”
“My name is Twilight Sparkle. Former element of magic and princess of friendship.”
“The easily angry one. Though, she seems kind. Not as well endowed as the other- CRAP! FOCUS!”

The princesses noted his annoyed look. Puzzled as for why he had that look they all took a step closer.
“Blueblood? Are you feeling alright?”
“Hm? Oh, yes. I’m okay.” The prince said, still avoiding their sights.

Meanwhile, Luna was having a hard time trying not to hit him. She did note the stares he gave them while they were presenting themselves. However, seeing as how he was trying hard not to stare, she just waited for the right moment.

After a few minutes, the prince sighed as he finally relaxed while being around with them. He just turned and stared at them, trying to keep his eyes above their necks.
“Alright, princesses.” He bowed before them before continuing his question. “You are the rulers here. Alright, I get it. But I have a question. At this moment, I know that my name is Blueblood. Am I right?”
“Actually... ” The white mare took a step in front of him, a reminiscing look on her face. “Your real name is Regius sanguinis.”

The prince just looked at her with a deadpan look before chuckling at himself.
“... Huh. Latin for Royal Blood? Is that seriously my name?”
“Yes. A couple years ago, you asked for your name to be changed. Now, you are Caeruleo sanguinis.”
“Blue blood...” The prince said, suddenly realizing something. “I had a lot of ego, right?” He asked as he sat down next to the window again.

Celestia lowered her head as she remembered all those times, where he wouldn’t listen to her.
“Yes… indeed, you had.” She said as she got closer to him, putting a hand on his shoulder. The prince turned to her, seeing her smile. “But I sense no more of that pride on you.”

Mark felt touched by her words. It seemed like forever since anyone told him those words. Even in his own world, not many people said things like those to him. He smiled back at her as she kept her hand on his shoulder.

Suddenly, the blue princess cleared her throat. Both, the prince and the white princess turned to her with a puzzled look.
“... Dearest nephew.” Luna didn’t even try to hide her disdain toward him. “Thou shalt excuse us, for we need to rest to recover our strengths.”
“Yes. The so appreciated sleep. I understand.” The prince said, getting up and walking toward Redheart. “Have a nice sleep...” He bowed before them before continuing. “... Princesses.”

With that, he finally exited the room. Celestia and Twilight started to talk about his behavior, especially on his recently acquired kindness and wisdom.

However, as they kept talking about him, Luna headed toward the balcony.
“Lulu? Where are you going?” Celestia asked as she noticed her sister glancing to the night’s sky.
“We need to ensure our subjects’ dreams. I’ll come back later.”

Not saying anything else, she took off flying. She did tell the truth, she was going to inspect her dear subjects’ dreams. However, she also wanted to see other pony’s dream. One that she was suspicious of.

At the lower floor of the house in which the princesses were sleeping, Redheart and the prince stood at the lower part of the library.
“I really can’t thank you enough for helping me back there. The princesses seemed ready to kill me, if not for you...” He said as he leaned back in the large couch, which was going to be his bed that night.
“Oh, don’t worry, prince. It was an honor to defend my prince.”

The prince grinned at her joke. Suddenly, the prince came with a question.
“Hey, where are you going to sleep?”
“I want to go home to get some sleep. If I stay, I fear that I won’t catch any at all.” She said, giving him a sly smile.

The prince just chuckled at her demeanor.
“Well… I’ll escort you to your home, then.” The prince said, already heading out. However, Redheart put a finger on his chest.
“As much as I’d like you to follow me to my home to get some fun, I’d rather have you staying in here. You know, to keep an eye on the princesses.”

The prince was about to complain, but he saw that she was right. If he was going to try and gain the princesses favor, he might as well stay to take care of them at a certain distance.

Therefore, he just sighed, waving her goodbye. Redheart, keeping her bedroom eyes, adding a tempting sway to her hips as she walked away.

Seeing as he had nothing else to do, he turned to the couch and sat down, almost instantly stretching all over it, getting comfortable to get some sleep. After all, it had been a very long and tiring day.

As he finally closed his eyes, soft snores started to sound. Hearing this, a shadow creeped from the darkness in the room toward the prince. Getting closer to the light, the form of princess Luna showed up, looking at the prince below her with a cold and analyzing look.
“Let’s see what you really are… ” Her hand stretched until it touched the prince’s forehead, a blue shine covering it. “... When you face your worst nightmares.”

With that, she closed her eyes, entering into the realm of dreams inside the prince’s head.

Author's Note

RED ALERT!!!
DELAY!!!

I'm sorry for the huge delay (this was supposed to be posted last Friday), but March 15 reached me, and with that, I was terribly busy, being with my family and whatnot.
However, here is it.
(Fun fact: I showed this to my elder sister. This is what she said.)

A princess approval.

Birds chirping, the warm touch of the sun and a soft and comfortable blanket.

Those were the first feelings that came to his mind as he started to move. Feeling the sun, he already knew what it was: sunrise.
“Wake up...”

A voice that seemed familiar sounded on his head, making his eyes to go widely open. Suddenly, he saw his surroundings.

The room in which he was like a wooden box. Everything seemed rustic and simple, like if he were in a rural zone. Almost immediately, a window came into sight. Getting up from his bed, he gazed through it, seeing a field covered by trees which had apples clinging to them. Almost instantly, he guessed that he was in some kind of apple farm.
“The hell? How did I get here?” He asked to himself in disbelief, as the memories of the past day still clung to his head.

Suddenly, the door of the room crashed open, revealing an orange mare who glared daggers at him.
“Wut in tarnation are ya doin’? Ya should be supposed to be working out there half an hour ago!”

He just blinked a couple times as he looked at the orange mare.
“The hell is going on?”
“So? Are ya gonna stay there watchin’ me, or are ya gonna get to work?” The mare asked to him, still looking at him rather angry.

He just stood in there, trying to find a logical sense to this. Seeing as nothing of it made sense, he opted to try to find some answers.
“... I’m sorry, but… who are you?”

The mare looked at him still with a harsh look. However, she chuckled at few times as she softened her sight slightly.
“Ya got yer head hit again, didn’t ya?”
“Umm… Yeah, I think.” The mare chuckled as she walked calmly at his side.
“You, mah good fella, are in Sweet Apple Acres, where the best apples are harvested in all the whole wide world of Equestria. Mah name is Applejack.” The mare said, stretching her hand in a polite greeting.
“Glad to… umm… re-meet you, Applejack?” He said as he greeted her the same way. Suddenly, a question came to his mind. “Umm… Miss Applejack?”
“Yeah, partner?”
“You said that I should be working at this moment?”
“Yeah, ya should.”
“... Ugh!” He groaned in annoyance as he turned to the bed, where some clothes laid. “Sorry, I’ll be down there in a minute. Let me get dressed.”
“Ah’ll be waiting fer ya.”

After exactly a minute, he got out as fast as he could. Though something seemed wrong on all of that matter, he just got in mind that he was needed for something. And burn in the hell if he didn’t do his job.

As he got out of the room, a bright blue flash showed in the room, showing a blue mare with a very confused look.
“What was that?” She asked to herself, confused as to what happened.

She had configured that dream so it showed Blueblood’s most feared fear. To lose everything he had and start again from the very bottom. She was aware of it because once, she detected somepony having nightmares, leading her to find her nephew’s nightmares. Seeing as it was nothing too bad, she opted to leave it like that.

However, this new Blueblood had a totally different reaction of what she expected. She expected him to start shouting and thrashing everything in there.

As the princess paced around in the dream room, trying to figure out what happened, something caught her attention: a small clock sitting next to the bed.
“What is this?”

She picked the clock to inspect it, suddenly realizing something: She didn’t put it in the dream. Often, many small things, like trees on the distance, a rock in a nearby place, a picture in the wall and things like those made it into the dreams via subconscious, commonly gotten out of rememberings and thoughts.

However, seeing as she was too tired at that moment, she decided to leave it like that. She was very tired, after all.

As for the clock, she had seen many strange things in dreams. One of those was some kind of flying machine being planned by an earth pony. Therefore, technological advances weren’t all that weird in the dream realm.

Finally in her bed, she closed her eyes, allowing sleep to take her. However, his reactions still lingered on her head for a while, making her to wonder if he really changed so suddenly.

As the next day passed through, her new hobby became watching him closely, looking for any sign of acting, only to show that he was the same jerk he had been before.

However, those thoughts were put aside as he walked toward them, seemingly thinking about something.
“Uh… excuse me?”
“Yes, Blueblood?” Celestia asked as the prince caught her attention.
“Sorry to interrupt you, but… there has been something in my head lately… and...”
“What is passing through your head?”
“... Well… last night, I had this strange dream, in which I was working in some fields with some mare named Applejack...”
“Oh, so you already met her?” The prince gave her a curious look, wondering what she meant.
“What do you mean with that? She’s real?”
“Of course she is. She’s one of Twilight sparkle’s special friends.”
“...” The prince just stared funnily at her, thinking about what she said. For Luna, she turned to look at her sister, who was giving her the death stare, signal that she would get a harsh lecture later.

Fortunately for her, the prince shrugged as he went back to the former question.
“... Well… anyways. About this dream...” The prince was about to speak when Celestia lifted a hand, interrupting him.
“If you have doubts about dreams, you better talk with Luna here, who happens to get in and control dreams.”
“Uhh… No, actually, I wanted to- She controls what!?”
“She controls dreams. That’s the way she transforms nightmares into pleasant dreams. Isn’t that right, Luna?” Celestia said as she turned toward Luna, who was getting deeper into the book she was reading. Seeing as she was in a corner, opted to just answer shortly.
“... Yes.” The prince just stared at her in confusion, thinking about the implications of the last phrase. However, he had other things on his head.
“... Anyways… As I was saying, I had this dream in which I was working in some apple fields with this Applejack mare… However, when I woke up this morning, I realized something...”
“And what was it, Blueblood?”
“... What do I do?” Both princesses looked at him funnily, trying to comprehend what he meant. “What I’m saying is… What do I work on? In fact, Do I even have a job?”

Both princesses turned to each other, surprised that he brought up that topic so quickly. In past, somepony would barely mention the word “Work”, and the prince would be already uncomfortable, if not having the same reactions than those of a foal.
“Whatever do you ask that for?” Luna asked, authentically surprised and confused.
“Well… Let’s be honest. Someo… I mean, somepony must work in order to gain the daily bread, don’t they?” The princesses nodded. “Then, even if I’m a prince, there must be something I do, right? Like, a work of sorts?”

The two princesses started to think about it, thinking deeply about it. However, as seconds transformed into minutes, the prince understood that his former self wasn’t that of a big worker. Finally, Celestia sighed as she realized that she didn’t know what her nephew was into.
“I’m sorry to say this, but… I think you really didn’t have an specific job.”

The prince just nodded, while huffing loudly as he turned around to leave. Meanwhile, Luna turned to her sister, only to find her with a face which made her blood freeze.

Several hours later, when the night fell and Celestia’s lectures finally stopped, Luna was able to finally be free. Once again, she soared the skies above Equestria, transforming terrible nightmares into pleasant dreams.

As she flew over Ponyville, she noticed that not many ponies were having nightmares. Therefore, the task had been completed swiftly. She started to consider about leaving it like that and go to sleep.

However, she also remembered why she was so alert when she was in Ponyville. Once more, she got again to the prince’s room, who was sleeping deeply. At first, it looked like he was having a nice dream, but after a few moments, he started to breath fast and shakingly. Using her magic, she once again entered into the prince’s mind.

Once again, she found herself into one of the prince’s dreams. However, that one was different. She found herself in ponyville. However, it seemed empty. As she walked around, she suddenly heard a shout. A female shout.

Even as it was a dream, she couldn’t help but run toward the source of the shout. As she ran through the city, she found where the shout came from. In front of her, laid a naked mare, panting. She had her eyes rolled to the top of her head and her tongue lolling out of her mouth. From her pussy, a white liquid leaked steadily, signs of something terrible that had just happened.

As she started to turn around, a voice spoke in another part of the city.
“YOU LIKE THAT, HUH!? YOU LIKE BEING TREATED LIKE A WHORE!?”

As she started to fly toward the source of the voice, the whole place started to fall apart, giving her the signal that the dream was about to end. Just before she was dragged out of the dream, she caught a glimpse of what seemed like the prince bucking a mare, who had a panicked face.

The prince gasped as he sat up, breathing shakingly as he tried to get calmed. As he took a hand to his eyes to rub off the sleep from them. However, he stopped as he noted another presence on the room.

Glancing past the couch in which he slept, he saw two blue eyes that he knew far too well, for they had been watching him the entire day. However, he saw something else in them: confusion.

Groaning, he sat on the couch, facing away from her.
“... Any specific reason for you to be in my room?” He said as gently as he could.

Luna stared at him with only more confusion filling her. Suddenly, she remembered what Redheart said the last day about he being a different one. A pony more gentle and kind. And as she pondered more about it, she saw Redheart was right. The nightmares he would usually be terrified of were mere dreams, but his past actions brought him nightmares. And there was Redheart, who as angry at how they treated him first.

Meanwhile, the prince was trying to shake off the sleep from his mind, trying to stay awake for the princess. If she was in there, then that would mean that she needed something. However, just as he started to get up, he heard a few sobs.

Turning around, he saw the princess sobbing as she hugged herself, facing away from him. She stood like that until he stepped behind her.
“Hey. You okay?”

Luna turned to him, tears still filling her eyes as he saw the prince’s concerned expression. It hurt her more to see him like that, prove that he really changed.
“... I’m sorry.”

The prince didn’t have any time to react as he found himself embraced by the blue princess. As he started to wonder about her reaction, he suddenly remembered what Celestia told him about her ability to see dreams and change them. His dream came back to him as he found out the reasons of her crying.

Not to blame her for not seeing it before, for his former self seemed to be a jerk of global proportions. Therefore, he just saw an option.

Luna kept sobbing on his shoulder as she felt his two arms hugging her back. Lifting her head from his shoulder, she saw him smiling warmly. She didn’t say a thing as she noted that the prince was as tall as her, allowing her to look directly at his eyes.

Suddenly, the both of them realized what they were doing and got separated with a slight blush. An awkward silence filled the room as they tried to find anything to say. Finally, the prince turned to her.
“So… are you better?”

Luna chuckled as she turned to him, smiling.
“Much better. Thank you, dear nephew.”

With that, she turned around and left, while the prince returned to his bed.

Celestia woke up a couple minutes before the sunrise, preparing to start the day. As she started to walk downstairs, she saw her sister, who seemed tired but happy. However, during the last couple days, it was nearly impossible to see her like that.

Another thing that she noted was that the prince was already awake, and he was talking with princess Luna rather comfortably. They were talking about the stars and how the moon worked. The prince had one of the most confused faces as Luna chuckled to herself.

Celestia smiled warmly as she pondered about something. Suddenly, she started to think about the “job” thing. Smiling, she started to walk toward them. Noticing her, Luna greeted her with a smile.
“Good morning, dear sister.”
“Good morning, princess.”
“Good morning to both of you, too. Blueblood?”
“Yes?”
“I think it’s time to talk about the job you wanted.” The prince eyes’ opened widely as he stood up, giving her his full attention. “I see you ready.”
“Ready for what?” The prince asked confused. Celestia merely grinned as she looked through the window toward the mountain in the distance.
“To return to Canterlot and learn how to be a prince.”

Author's Note

Four times.
FOUR TIMES I HAD TO REWRITE THIS FREAKIN CHAPTER BECAUSE I DIDN'T LIKE HOW IT SEEMED!!
But huh, anyways. It's ready.

Farewells.

Author's Note

I made it... I actually made it...
I survived the fifth period of my career with no failed tests of topics!
To commemorate it, here's the next chapter (which had been stuck due to the pressures of school life.
Enjoy!

Farewells.

The night was uneventful for the prince, who was nervous like never before in his life. Many times had been told to him about his status of prince. But now that it was official, it made him nervous. As the night passed, he couldn’t sleep as he thought about what it would be to be a prince.

Before, he was happy with how peaceful his life had been. But at that moment, thoughts of all kind troubled his mind, causing him to just stare at the ceiling with no sleep coming at him. He started to follow the lines made by the wood that could barely be seen in the darkness.

As he kept thinking about it, he found himself thirsty. With that in mind, he got out of the bed and head outside, not without putting a pair of pants before, of course. As he went downstairs, he suddenly noted the fireplace turned on and somepony sitting in front of it. As he walked closer, he saw Celestia holding a floating flame on her hand with her eyes closed. Upon hearing him, she opened her eyes, looking at him. Before she could speak, the prince spoke.
“That is freakingly cool...” He said as he pointed at the flame on her hand. “... and a little creepy.”
“Creepy? What do you mean?” Celestia asked as the prince sat down a couple feet from her.
“Because it shows your power. If not, then it’s a signal that if you’re angry, you can turn somepony into ashes.”

Celestia chuckled as she closed her hand, the flame on it instantly vanishing.
“What are you doing here, if I may ask?” Celestia asked as she started to get up.
“I couldn’t sleep. So, I came here for a glass of water.”

However, Celestia was hard to fool, for she could see through the most thick of masks. Using her magic, she handed him a glass of water, to which the prince gladly drank it in a couple seconds.
“Thanks.” He said as he sat on a couch, his eyes drifting to the ceiling once more. The couch moved slightly as he turned to see Celestia sitting at his side.
“Are you alright? I see you troubled.”
“... Yes. I’m alright.” He said as he got up and walked a few steps away before stopping, rubbing the back of his neck as he thought. “... actually...”

Celestia got up from her seat. Seeing his uncertainty, she put a hand on his shoulder. The prince turned to her as he felt her hand touching him. As he turned, he saw Celestia giving him a warm smile. Sighing, he sat down once again.
“... It’s just… Do you really think that I’m going to be a good prince? I mean… look at me. I don’t know anything about being a prince.”

Celestia sat down at his side as she kept her hand on his shoulder, still giving him that warm smile of hers.
“I really think that you’re going to be a good prince. True, you don’t have the knowledge to be a prince. But you have a good attitude. You’re humble, kind, caring and trustful. Those are the qualities of a good pony. But those are harder to find in a prince. That’s the why I see you ready.”

The prince thought about for a few moments, looking at the floor. After a few moments, he gave her a small smile, showing her his thankings. Celestia smiled back as she got up from the couch and walked away.
“Go to sleep, Caeruleo.” She ordered quietly as she walked upstairs. The prince nodded as he turned to go to his bedroom once again.

The prince once again woke up in the morning at the annoyingly warm sensation of the sun hitting him from the window. Rubbing his eyes to get off some sleep, he stretched as he felt a few bones popping back in place.

Getting out of his room, he greeted the three princesses as usual, wishing them a good day and eating whatever was cooked for breakfast.

However, a stray thought came to his mind.
“Hey, princess Celestia?”
“Yes?
“I was wondering… when do we leave?”
“Tomorrow morning. It’s the last checkup the doctor gives you, so he can approve your exit.”
“... Tomorrow?” He asked in disbelief when a red-maned mare came into his mind. “... Umm… excuse, I’ll be back later.” He said as he got up from his seat and started to walk toward the door.
“Where are you going?” Luna asked as her eyes followed the prince’s figure.
“To see somepony.” His answer was short and fast as he got out of the house quickly. Luna looked confused at her sister while Celestia just looked at the door with sorrow.
“Whatever happened, ‘Tia?”
“I think he likes her… Redheart... and he just understood what it means to go to Canterlot.”

Luna nodded as she realized what she meant. As much as she wanted to know what would happen, those were matters that he and only he could deal with.

After a few minutes, the prince finally arrived at the hospital. As he passed through the doors, he started to look for her. Not seeing her anywhere, he walked to the front desk.
“Good morning. Um… Is nurse Redheart in here?” The mare started to inspect some papers, looking for her name. Finally, she found her.
“She should be arriving in a couple minutes.” She said as she suddenly leaned closer to him with a grin on her face, invading his personal space. “May I ask why are you looking for her?”
“Uh… private stuff, you know?” As much as he wanted to deny it, his voice showed nervousness.
“Is she you marefriend?” The mare asked as she leaned closer to him, blinking coquettishly at him.
“No. Not yet, at least.” The prince relaxed as a pair of hands took his arm, getting him away from the curious mare. “Now, I sure the prince would want to speak in private.”

After almost dragging him away, the mare at the desk just stared at them wide-eyed. Since she had heard of Prince Blueblood, she knew he was the one to drag mares out of their routines. And now, she had just seen him being dragged away by a simple mare such as Redheart.

Finally free from curious eyes, she greeted him with a kiss in the cheek, to which the prince just blushed while his eyes went wide open.
“I like to see you nervous.” She said with a small laugh. However, her laugh got drowned as she turned to see the prince smiling at her, but with a hint of sorrow on them. “Blue, are you alright? I see you… sad.”
“That’s because I am.” He said as his smile vanished, giving place to a frown. Redheart instantly got over to him.
“What’s wrong?” The prince just sighed as he turned around.
“Do you know that I leave tomorrow to Canterlot?”

Redheart gasped as she remembered it. She already knew that he would leave in a couple days. However, she was so distracted that she forgot. The prince, seeing her reaction, just nodded.
“Yep. It’s true.”

Soon, an uncomfortable silence formed between the two of them. None of them dared to say something, for they feared that it wouldn’t be enough.

After a while, the prince just sighed as he finally turned around to see her.
“I know you have to stay. Many ponies depend on you.” He said as he took both of her hands in his.
“And you have to leave. You’re a prince. There’s almost a whole nation depending on you.” She said, not really looking him at the eyes.
“Well… not yet. I’m not qualified to lead a nation. But that’s the why I must leave.” He said as he let go of one of her hands and took her chin, making her to turn her head toward his.

They looked into each other’s eyes as they realized that they couldn’t be together, no matter what. Both of them had duties that required some of their dreams to be forgotten for other ponies’ sake. Their eyes filled with tears as they stood like that.
“If it’s of any consolation… I really enjoyed our time together.” The prince said as he gave her a weak smile, still with some tears on his eyes.

Redheart stopped her tears, but the sorrow and sadness lingered in there. She returned the weak smile as she hugged him tightly, taking the prince by surprise. The hug wasn’t all that unwelcomed, so he took her too in a warm embrace.
“I enjoyed our time together, too.” She said as she turned her head to look at his.

After a while, they finally let go of each other. However, an uncomfortable silence formed between the two of them. Not to leave it like that, the prince broke the silence first.
“Tell you what?” Redheart turned to look at him intently, waiting for whatever he was about to say. “I still have some money from a couple days ago. What would you say if I take you to dinner?”

Redheart couldn’t hold her squeal of joy as she accepted to go on the first date of her life with the kind of stallion she always wished for. Realizing that she was too loud, she composed herself and just nodded.
“That would be lovely.” She said with a sheepish smile.

The prince chuckled as he found her actions cute and amusing, something that he would miss when they had to part ways. However, he decided to push away those thoughts as Redheart was more important to him than anything else at that moment.
“Eight o’clock” He said as he turned around and walked away.

Meanwhile, Redheart leaned against a window, holding her head with her hands. In the distance, she watched as the prince walked away, his hands hiding on the pockets of his pants, his head looking to the ground in what she could only guess was deep thought.

As much as she hated to admit it, she found herself sighing as her eyes never stopped following him.
“Enjoying the view?” A voice behind her said, making her scream in fear. Turning around, she saw the same mare of the front desk watching her with a sly smile. She was the only mare in all the hospital who had the reputation of being extremely curious, if not meddlesome. Something happened in the hospital, she was the first one to know.
“Oh, it’s you.” Redheart said as she composed herself. However, as she turned around again, she found the other mare staring at her intently with a smile that could rival the local party mare’s.
“So?”
“So? What do you mean?”
“Is it true that you’re dating the prince?”

Redheart only blushed as she started to think about it. She had been invited to an official date, but the both of them couldn’t be together. Then, what was it?
“We’re not dating… at least not in the traditional way. I’d say it’s more like a friendship relationship.” Redheart answered as she turned once again to look at the prince in the distance.
“Friendship with benefits?”

Redheart’s blush intensified as she remembered the night where she let herself go with the prince, who made her feel special. Seeing as there was no escape, she decided to answer.
“... Maybe.” She said with a smirk, giving the other mare a sly look.

With that, she turned around and left the place. The other mare just stood in there, surprised at her answer.

When night fell, Redheart started to prepare for her date with the prince. Probably the last one she’d ever have. Therefore, she was frantic about it. As she finally was able to get her dress on, she turned to see the clock, only to get more frantic as she saw it was 7:30. Soon, her date would be there, and she looked like a mess (as she saw herself like).

As she was frantically preparing herself, a pair of nurses got into the room.
“Hey Redheart, what are you doing?” One of them kindly asked, only to receive a surprise as the one who she was speaking to turned around.
“I’m trying to get this makeup on me. But I can’t get it right!” She said as she cleaned her face once more, erasing all the makeup she had before.
“Why are you applying makeup?” The second one asked, actually curious. In all her professional life, Redheart never used makeup. And now, there she was, looking frantically for something that could suit her.
“I’m going on a date. And it’s in less that half an hour!” Redheart almost yelled as she turned to the clock, only to see five minutes had gone flying.

Both mares saw each other before a smirk showed in their faces. Walking forward, they soon stood at her sides.
“What are you doing?” Redheart asked as both mares smirked at her.
“We’re helping you to prepare.” Both of them said as each of them hold something to help her.

However, for Redheart, they looked like a pair of psychos ready to kill, at least from her angle of view. She just gulped as they started to get closer almost menacingly.

Meanwhile, the prince was dusting his clothes. The princesses had been kind enough to bring him some clothes all the way from his house, giving him some spare changes of clothes.

At the small opening of the door, which had been closed few moments ago, two pair of eyes spied on him.
“What do you think he’s doing?” Celestia asked as she stared at the strange behaviour of her nephew. Though, his recent behaviour was anything but normal. Not that it was a bad thing, though.
“He’s getting dressed.” Luna said flatly, receiving a glare from her sister. “The real question is with what purpose?”

Celestia merely rolled her eyes as she continued to stare at the prince. However, both of theirs eyes widened as the prince suddenly walked toward the door.

The prince opened the door, still minding his jacket’s buttons as he suddenly noted the pair of princesses standing a couple feet away, seemingly looking for a book. Being a clever guy, he instantly realized they were trying to hide the fact that they had been spying on him while he prepared. A mirror on the wall was very useful sometimes.
“Princesses?” He called them, to which both princesses turned to him. “What are you doing?”
“Oh, we’re looking for a book. It’s called… umm...” Celestia started to answer, but trailed off as she thought for the name of a book.
“Equestrian history!” Luna almost shouted.

The prince just gave them a questioning look as both princesses stood in there with a nervous smile.
“Equestrian history?” He asked, still holding the same look. Both princesses nodded, to which the prince just lifted an eyebrow suspiciously. “You mean THAT book?” He asked, pointing to a book next to the princesses.

Both princesses turned to see the book in the shelf, which made her attempt to dodge the topic to fail. The prince just chuckled as he turned toward the door.
“I’m going out tonight. I have a date with Redheart.”
“A DATE!?” Both princesses shouted, making the prince to turn around to look at them.
“Hey, relax. I’m not planning anything too complicated. I just plan to take her to a nice dinner and then leave her at her house. That’s all.”

Luna was about to complain, but Celestia stepped in front of her.
“Very well… but have in mind that if something happens and you make her angry or sad, you will meet our fury.”

The prince nodded as he left the house, finally walking toward the hospital. Back in the house, Celestia and Luna watched intently as he walked away. Looking at each other, they just nodded as they decided their next step. Their horns started to glow as they put a spell on themselves.

As the prince finished his walk, he finally found himself in front of the hospital. Seeing the clock on the other side of the city, he was able to see that it was almost the dated hour. Deciding to relax a little, he sat down in a bench. Turning his head to the sides, he soon caught sight of a pair of mares walking toward him.
“Hello there, cutie.” One of them said, leaning forward. This caused the upper part of her small dress to fall, revealing a pair of well developed breasts, to which the prince, after staring dumbfounded at her for a few seconds, turned his head in hopes of hiding his arousal. However, the second mare suddenly stood in front of him, imitating her partner.
“Are you alone?” She asked with a sultry tone.
“... Umm… for the moment, but...”
“Oh, poor little guy.” The first mare said with a false tone of sadness. However, that tone didn’t last long as her eyes drifted to his crotch.. “I think you aren’t alone anymore.”
“Yes. Come with us.” The second mare took one of his hands and pulled him out of the bench.
“Hey! Wait! I can’t!”
“Yes, you can. Come with us.”
“No! I can’t! I’m waiting for somepony else! I have a date!”

The two mares stopped their advances, looking at him with confused looks. That was until their gazes focused on a mare on the back who was glaring at them.
“Oh, the stud has a date? Very well then. We’ll be over here, then.” The first one said as both of them left the prince alone.

The prince sighed as he was starting to get nervous. Despite what his past “self” was used to, he was starting to freak out. He didn’t mind all the attention he received every now and then from some mares, but there were some who got a little annoying. When he had some walks around town, that kind of mares popped out of everywhere, trying to get the prince to rut them. Somehow, he couldn’t shake the feeling that he already knew them.

Shrugging those thoughts aside for that moment, he turned to see the mare who saved him of an embarrassing situation.
“Sorry for that, Redheart. I don’t know who they weeeeee...”

The prince’s voice got stuck in an impressive feat of duration as his date stood in there looking like somepony else. Redheart took out his nurse uniform to replace it with a black dress that covered her whole torso completely. Her body, though it wasn’t being shown, formed an almost perfect hourglass figure. However, it wasn’t completely her body what caught his attention, but her face. Having the enough makeup to accentuate her eyes and lips, she seemed, by the lack of other words to say it, beautiful.

Redheart couldn’t help the small smile that formed on her face as she saw the prince’s eyes widen and his jaw fall to the ground (almost literally), even when she was so embarrassed at her new look.
“I look silly, don’t I?”

The prince snapped from his trance as his brain started to work again. Shaking his head to remove all the thoughts about her beauty, he answered. Putting a warm smile on his face, he walked toward her. Once in front of her, he took both of her hands on his.
“You look beautiful.”

A small smile formed on her face upon hearing those words. It had been a long time since somepony said that to her. As she kept smiling, she suddenly noted that he was holding both of her hands. The prince noted it as well. Both of them had deep blushes as they realized it. However, none of them let go of the other.

Redheart simply cleared her throat to catch the prince’s attention.
“So, where are we going?”
“Oh, yes! Of course!” The prince said as he remembered that they were on a date. “Where do you want to go?”
“Weren’t you supposed to be the one suggesting that?”

The prince simply pointed to his head with a serious look.
“Oh, yes. Amnesia.” Redheart put a hand on her chin as she tried to think about a place where she wanted to go. “I think there might be one.”

After a few minutes of walking, they finally arrived to the restaurant Redheart talked about. It seemed simple, yet it had a hint of fanciness to it. The first impression was that it seemed nice.

As the hours passed by, they spoke mainly about her, since the prince had his “amnesia”. She spoke about the reasons she had to become a nurse, how her family in part supported her and how a few members of her family denied her for her choice. She, however, seemed to got over it a long time ago.

As for the prince...
…

Mark simply couldn’t tell her some experiences of his “life”, being as he had been in his new body for less than a week. And there was the deal with Death, and he had to keep his part of the deal. However, as he thought about it, he realized that Death never told him what would happen if the secret would reveal. However, there were many reasons to believe that something bad would happen. It was Death he was talking about , after all.
“Are you alright?” Mark was taken out of his thoughts as he turned to Redheart, who was looking at him with a concerned look.
“Oh, yes. I’m alright… just thinking...” He said as he tried to avoid the topic. However, seeing that, as long as he didn’t let the cat out of the bag, then everything should be just fine.

It seemed like time slowed down for the two of them. Before they noticed it, it was already 1:00 A.M. Paying the bill, they left the building, still talking about Redheart’s past. Mark could only smile as she seemed comfortable just being with him. In fact, he was quiet as he enjoyed the small talk, mostly from her.

That was until they started to hear some thunders. Looking up, they noticed some pegasus flying frantically around, seemingly trying to stop the rain clouds before they started to drop their water. However, that soon proved to be in vain as few minutes after that, thick drops of water started to fall from the sky.

Seeing this, they both started to run to someplace dry. Funny enough, they found the same house of a couple days back, where she confessed to him.
“...”
“...”

None of them said anything as they stared at the place. It seemed exactly the same as they left it. But somehow, it was different. It seemed like years had passed since the last time they were in that place.

The prince started to walk deeper into the building, still reminiscing about their first encounter in there. Still with those thoughts in mind, he started to set a fire. After a few minutes, they sat down in front of the fire with their eyes almost closing from the warm sensation. Just as the prince was about to fall asleep, he felt some weight on his shoulder. Turning his head down, he saw Redheart, snoring lightly. Seeing as he had nothing else to do, he leaned them both on the floor, trying to get Redheart more comfortable on top of him. With Redheart’s head lying on his chest, he finally closed his eyes to drift to dreamland.

Redheart suddenly awoke in the night. Feeling with her hands, she could feel something warm below her. Feeling better, she started to feel it was a body. With the barely visible light entering in the room, she saw it was the prince who she was leaning against. Seeing around, she saw that her whole body was atop his, making her comfortable. She could only smile at his pleasant gesture.

Moments later, that smile became a frown as she remembered that he would be gone the next morning. And she couldn’t help but feel sad, for her prince would be gone. Suddenly, she got an idea. Leaning against his face, she started to whisper lightly.
“Prince?”

The prince opened an eye lazily, trying to see something. However, as a pair of eyes met his, he smiled softly.
“Hey there.”
“Hey.”

Redheart started to lean further toward his face, a deep blush could be seen on her face.
“Prince. I have been thinking...” She said lowly, trying to stay strong. “... Since you’re leaving tomorrow… I thought that… maybe…”
“Yes?”
“... Could you… could you… kiss me… one last time?”

The prince at first seemed hesitant. But soon started to lean further toward her until their lips met in a heated kiss. The prince just tried to think it was only a kiss. An innocent and careful kiss.

That was, of course, if what they were doing was an innocent kiss. Redheart started to get deeper into the kiss, trying to get everything the prince could provide. At the same time, the prince started to get bolder, even with using his tongue to feel Redheart’s. As they started to kiss even more passionate, the lack of air became present. They parted the kiss panting, a deep blush could be seen on their faces, making them the more noticeable due to their white fur.
“Redheart?” The prince said, still panting. “I think we should stop. We’re getting carried away.”

Redheart merely smirked as she started to grind sensually on his groin.
“I think it’s a little late for that, my dear prince.” She said as she turned her head slowly toward her back. The prince followed her gaze until he noted one of his hands gripping tightly her backside. The prince’s eyes widened in surprise as he tried to correct his mistake.

However, before the prince could take off his hand, Redheart took it into her own, preventing him from doing so. The prince suddenly noted the situation he was in. Redheart was on top of him, preventing him from moving away, while his hand, though somewhat unwilling, was kneading her soft posterior.

However, the thought that soon he wouldn’t be able to see her in a very long time took his mind. Therefore, he started to list reasons as to why he shouldn’t be doing it.
“Redheart, I really think we should stop.” He said, even more nervously than before.

Redheart didn’t say anything, but instead kept his hand from leaving her backside. She started to lean against him again as she put her lips dangerously close to his.
“I don’t want to.” She said in a husky voice, filled with lust.

The prince started to get more nervous as he suddenly noted his body giving a few reactions that surprised him. His body reacted on an almost natural way as he took his free hand toward the other side of her backside. Redheart, seeing his reaction, simply smirked.
“I know that we won’t be able to see each other in a very long time, but I want you to know that it will be okay as long as I have something to remember you.”

The prince’s eyes widened as he realized what she wanted him to do. However, that reaction was discarded as another one took place. He watched petrified as Redheart started to take off her dress sensually slow. Soon, only her panties and bra covered her voluptuous body. Trying to get him more aroused, she used her hands to fondle her breasts.
“Like what you see?” She asked to him, to which the prince merely looked at her. Seeing his reaction, she got up and walked toward a wall. Using her hands, she leaned against it, putting her flanks in an unsettling display for him.
“Come and get it.”

Once again, the prince got surprised as he watched his body reacting before his mind. Soon, he was standing behind her with his hands holding her backside, massaging it softly. Redheart started to coo softly as she felt him tending to her. However, she also felt something else: the touch of somepony else. It was almost as if she was with her loved one and at the same time with somepony completely different.

Turning her head, she saw him kneading her softly, but in his eyes could be seen some kind of fear and confusion. She started to wonder why could he had that reaction. However, her concerns were taken away at the sensation of her panties being taken away. Few moments later, she started to feel the prince’s stallionhood, hard and throbbing, starting to grind against her.

As she started to grind back, she heard the prince grunting while the touch of his hands felt more aggressive. Suddenly, she felt him starting to get into her, causing her to let out a lusty moan. Finally, she felt him completely inside with one solid thrust. As she started to enjoy the sensation, another one assaulted her by surprise: the sensation of his stallionhood thrusting fiercely into her. She started to moan euphorically, as the sensation of being rutted so hard met her nerves.

Meanwhile, the prince started to panic. His body wasn’t reacting at what his mind was telling it to do. It almost seemed like if his body was another one. On one hand, it felt divine to rut her like that, but on the other hand, he struggled deeply to try and regain control. Even with his mind clouded by lust, he managed to get some control into his actions, as he tried to make Redheart to feel good.

After some agonizing minutes, Redheart was screaming at the highest her throat could manage. She had already came more than once, but the prince showed no signs of stopping. Or at least, that was what she thought. The prince tried his hardest to provide Redheart with pleasure as he kept the little control he could muster over his body. Suddenly, he felt a strong pressure on his groin, alerting him of his incoming orgasm.
“Redheart! I’m close!” He said as he tried to pull out. However, Redheart used her almost limp legs to prevent him from doing so.
“Please, don’t! I want it! I want your foal! I want to bear YOUR foal!”

As much as he tried to stop it, even his mind proved to be weak against his natural reactions.

With a forced and pained grunt and a delighted scream from Redheart, he finally came.

Outside, the storm finally started to calm down. Rain stopped as the clouds started to float away. Just in the outside of the house, a pair of alicorns watched intently as two ponies shared themselves in the night.

The dark blue alicorn always enjoyed to see the joys and happiness that the night seemed to bring to loving couples. But this time, she noted something else on them. As Redheart seemed to be enjoying what the prince was doing to her, the prince seemed apprehensive to what he was doing.

The white alicorn seemed to note this, too. But it was natural with what he was doing. However, even with the passion and the desire, he kept his somewhat gentle and caring nature, which she had come to appreciate lately.

Even when the prince was doing something almost forbidden, both alicorns could find the will to interrupt them, seeing as they were sharing the passion and love they had for each other. They couldn’t help but be surprised as Redheart asked the prince to give her a foal, but seeing his reaction, they decided that they should speak with him later.

Deciding to leave them alone, they flew away.

The next morning, the two sisters with the prince in tow waited patiently for the carriage to arrive. After a few moments, the carriage arrived and the three got in. Waving a goodbye, Celestia noted the prince waving to a specific pony in the crowd, who was holding her belly in a loving way.

The prince simply looked at Redheart with sadness on his eyes as the carriage started to fly away.

Soon, Ponyville was nothing but a small point in the distance as the carriage flew higher. Celestia was about to talk with him about his acts of the night before, but seeing his lost look on the window, seemingly deep in thought, she decided to delay it for later. Meanwhile, her face showed a smile as she looked through the window.
“Caeruleo, look!” The prince snapped away of his thoughts as he turned to Celestia, who was looking at the window with a huge smile.

Turning his head to look at the opposite window, his eyes soon widened as he saw a city like no other he had ever seen before in his life… or in his past life.
“Welcome home, prince Blueblood.”

Homecoming?

Author's Note

Once again, I apologize for the huge delay. And let me tell all of you.
Once again, I'm like her.

Main reason is that something happened in my life. At the end of the period known by the community as senior technician , there is a whole quarter dedicated to get into an enterprise to practice whatever you learned in the whole period. Therefore, when you get to this quarter, your labor life starts.
So, though it's not official yet, i'm already working in something like a job.
(Yeah, I know: )
But do not fret, dear friends! For I haven't quit on this!
For everything I hold dear, I promise to finish this!

Fun fact:

Anyway, I'm just delaying things.
Enjoy!

Homecoming?

As the day passed, the prince was taken for a tour through all Canterlot, and he was impressed beyond words. To start with, the city was one like none other he had ever seen in his life… in his past one, of course. The city itself was embedded in the side of a mountain. How did these creatures made it? Pony knows, but they one hell of a good job.

Continuing through it, the city seemed to be very prosper. So prosper that every single pony who saw in there was dressed with rather good and expensive looking clothes. The city itself expelled an air of self confidence.

Deciding to keep exploring later, princess Celestia decided to return to everypony’s home: the huge royal castle of Canterlot.

At first sight, it might have been confused with a fortress. But once in the insides, it was something else.
“... Wow...” The prince could only find that word to describe the infinite corridors of the castle adorned with the most beautiful pictures of what seemed to be the country, going from splendid sights of the desert (some place called Saddle Arabia) to the sunrise upon some mountains covered in snow (a place called the northern mountains, near of the “crystal empire”).

However, as he kept staring to the last picture, Celestia seemed to notice it. Upon a closer inspection of the picture, she smiled.
“The beautiful sights of the morning in the crystal empire… your cousin’s kingdom.” She said casually, not noting the prince’s surprise showed on his face.
“... I have a cousin?”
“Of course. Her name is Mi Amore Cadenza. She rules the crystal empire with her husband, sir Shining Armor.” Luna said with an air of proud for her niece.

The prince simply nodded, not having the slightest idea of what the hay they were talking about.

After about an hour later, the group finally stumbled upon the majestic throne room, adorned with banners of both, the sun and the moon, hanging from pillars around the room. On the far side of the room, after a pair of guards who had the same serious and neutral expression (seeming somewhat boring), stood proudly two thrones having the same colors as the two sisters.

Celestia and Luna climbed the few stairs leading to their thrones gracefully. Upon having reached the top, they turned around and took seat. The prince walked toward them, stopping at the edge of the stairs.
“So, Blueblood...” Luna said, looking at him with a smirk. “... What do you think of this castle?”

The prince simply shrugged as he couldn't find the right words to describe it.
“It’s big, beautiful, majestic… I don’t know… Whatever other adjectives can be used that resemble the past ones.”

Luna nodded, seemingly satisfied with his answer. Meanwhile, Celestia merely looked at him with interest. In the past, there had been many times when he declared that the castle lacked of something interesting (to put it simply, more of “him”). And there he was, declaring that the castle was beautiful. It made her reminisce of those times when he started like that: a stallion gentle and caring, honest with no bounds.
“TIA!!!”

Celestia blinked in surprise as she looked at her sister, who had an annoyed look on her face. The prince merely smirked as he stood in the same place.
“... What did I miss?” Celestia asked, confused as to why her sister would shout. Luna glared at her, annoyed, while the prince chuckled quietly, trying to stay still. After a few moments, Luna huffed and sighed deeply before continuing.
“We were recommending our nephew that he should be returning to his house for the meantime. Don’t you agree?”
“Oh, yes. That would be very recommendable, Caeruleo.” Celestia said as she smiled.
“Then, it’s true that I have a house apart?”
“Yes, Caeruleo. You insisted some time ago that you should have your own home.”

The prince nodded, not entirely sure about why that prick would want his own home. It looked like he could have had everything in the castle he was standing on. As far as he had seen everything in there, the whole castle had guards patrolling every now and then (even when there seemed to be almost little to no need for it). Not to mention the maids. Tons and tons of maids working to keep the castle dazzling.

Even when some maids gave him many kinds of looks, some going from simple glances to the ones who glared at him, almost like wanting to burn a hole through him (almost succeeding on it), and there were the ones going to the other side, giving him lustful looks, trying to look even more enticing of what they already were. It was then that Mark’s theory was proven to be true: this world seemed to have unnaturally beautiful females. (If one was to make sure of it, then a simple glance at the princesses could prove it)

The prince stopped his thoughts as he looked at them.
“Then, I shall take my leave at once. I’m curious as for this house of mine.” Both princesses nodded. “Well, then… with your permission, princesses.” He said with a bow.

Once it was over, he turned around to leave. That was until he stopped as a certain idea came to his head. Blushing slightly, he turned once more to them.
“Umm… princesses? May I ask something?”
“Ask away.” The prince sighed as an embarrassed grin formed into his face.
“... Where is my house?”

As many ponies walked through the streets of Canterlot, they took glances at the stores’ fronts. Many of them showing intricate and beautiful dresses, for the mares. As for the stallions, they showed clothes proper of a gentlecolt, like the ones they usually wore.

However, as they kept watching it, their eyes were drawn toward the royal carriage that made its way through the roads. Even as it passed by, they all turned to it to try to take a glance at one, if not to both of the princesses, being constantly disappointed as they saw the only and one, prince Blueblood. The notice of his “accident” had spread quickly, soon reaching the ears of almost every pony in Canterlot.

Mark could only stare in sadness and barely any comfort provided by the carriage as he saw the anger and disappointment on the ponies’ faces as they saw him. It was ponyville once more, the ponies from that place having set the same stares upon him.

However, there were some stares who gave him chills instead of sadness, for they were lustful. Lustful to no bounds. He started to get really nervous at the prospect of how many mares gave him the same look, being almost a fourth of all the mares he had seen so far, meaning that at least, several hundreds of mares wanted to… spend some time alone with him.
“Oh, gosh.” He said to himself as he started to massage his temples. “Hope I don’t have to deal with that kind of things soon. It’d be so embarrassing.”

As he kept these thoughts, on his head, the carriage started to slow down. Noticing this, he poked his head, only for his eyes to gaze upon an excuse of a castle. It was more like a very big mansion trying to pass for a castle.
“Wow… Somepony very rich must live in here.” He thought as kept his gaze on the mansion, not noticing as the carriage fully stopped in front of the house.

Once parked, the guards in the front of the carriage stepped in front of the door. Mark, upon seeing them waiting for him to get down, suddenly understood it. However, just for caution, he tried to play safe.
“Umm… Why did we stop?”

The guards simply stared at him with a flat expression, showing exactly what the prince wanted to avoid. He just groaned as he stepped off of the carriage.
“Welcome home, prince.” One of the guards said as they escorted him to the gates. Once in there, they prince opened the door and told them to leave. Seeing this, the guards turned around and sat on the carriage, leaving few moments later.

Watching them leave, Mark couldn’t help but wonder how the hell did a carriage just move by itself.

Meanwhile, the royal sisters sat once more in their secluded office, where they could do the monotonous and extremely boring duty of reading legal documents and signing them without the constant pressure of having nobles to attend to.

Luna, with her muzzle buried deep within an official paper, kept reading as fast as she could so she could have her job finished as soon as possible. However, not the same could be said for Celestia, who kept pacing around the room with a concerned face, seemingly thinking deeply in something.

Seeing this, Luna snapped from her job and turned to her.
“‘Tia? Is everything alright?” She asked. However, Celestia kept her pace in the room, obviously not listening to her. Luna could only groan lowly as she cleared her throat for her shout.
“TIAAAA!!!” The whole room crumbled at the force of her voice, having the effectively snapping Celestia from her thoughts, only not as she expected.
“... Hm? Oh, sorry, Lulu. Did you say something?”

Luna’s right eye started to twitch as she tried to hold on her anger. Being the younger had its disadvantages.
“I asked if everything was alright, dear sister?”
“Oh, yes… It’s just I have this feeling like I forgot something important. Something related to Caeruleo.” She said as she started to walk around once more.
“You told him about his status of prince…?” Luna started to say, trying to lead Celestia to guess what she forgot. Celestia merely nodded. ”... about his reputation?” Another nod. “... about his house?” Yet another nod. “... About his harem?”

Celestia was about to nod again when her eyes widened in realization. She never told him anything about his harem, which had more than a hundred mares as far as she knew.

Luna just watched her sister, waiting for something to happen. Seeing her sister not moving at all, she turned to take out a watch from her desk, only with curiosity about seeing how much time would her sister delay in doing something. However, as she took the watch on her hand, she turned her face to the front again, only to find that her sister was missing, as well as the window was opened.
“That’s a personal record, ‘Tia.” She mumbled to herself as she turned once more to her job.

Mark kept walking through the huge gardens of the mansion, admiring their beauty and how well kept it was.
“At least the prick knew how to keep a garden in shape.” He thought as he kept walking. Suddenly, the mansion’s doors finally got into sight, a sudden indescribable feeling began to manifest itself into him. Something like joy, but tending to ecstasy. But why, he couldn’t describe it.

Almost like running, he soon reached the doors. Putting one hand into the door knob, he started to twist it. The ecstasy within him started to grow more as the door clicked and he pushed it open. Gazing upon the main hall, it really looked fancy. Pillars made their way from the start of the hall to stop upon the end of it. However, that wasn’t exactly what caught his attention, but rather the sound of a piano being played.

Mark instantly got attracted to the sweet sound of the piano, following it like a fly toward a light. However, as he identified from where the sound was coming from, something in his head clicked. His mind was flooded with images of a young mare, almost a filly, with an scarlet fur and purple mane. Mark could see her perfectly for a moment, seeing her grey eyes with such a detail that he thought that the mare he was seeing was exactly in front of him.

Blinking again, he focused his eyes, finding himself again in the main hall, still walking toward the door. Once in front of it, he pushed the door open. Walking into the room, he instantly saw the piano, and the very same mare who he had seen mere moments before. Her purple mane fell from her head to the lower part of her back, covering everything about her. Therefore, Mark could only see a ton of hair and a pair of delicate hands of an scarlet color playing the piano tiles.

Almost entranced by her and her music, he didn't notice when the mare turned her head to look at him. His heart almost stopped as her grey eyes focused on him. However, those thoughts were put aside as the mare’s eyes began to fill with fear. As he was about to ask her about it, she instantly turned around and fell to her knees.
“I’m sorry! I know I promised, but please! Don’t punish me, master!” The mare started to shout in panic. Mark just stood stunned at the word the mare just called him. There was some kind of joy deep within him to be called like that, but on his very soul, he felt anger and sadness.

The mare started to whimper while waiting for her master’s punishment. With her eyes closed, she couldn't help but just hope that the hit wasn’t too painful. That was the main reason as she got surprised at the feeling of the soft and gentle touch of the warm hand of the prince. Daring to open an eye, she saw the prince giving her a warm smile as he touched gently her cheek.
“It’s alright. You were playing beautifully. I wouldn't mind to hear more of it.” The prince said, trying to assure her that there was nothing wrong. The mare’s eyes widened as the prince helped her on her hooves, still keeping that warm smile. She couldn't help but feel confused.
“Umm… master? Are you feeling alright?” She asked shyly, trying not to upset him. The prince simply looked at her funnily before answering.
“I’m feeling pretty good, if that’s what you mean.” He said as the mare simply stared at him with a confused look.

However, the prince made a slight mistake as his eyes suddenly wandered to the mare’s clothes, which were those of a maid, with the slight difference that they seemed to be somewhat smaller than what it should have been. The prince simply turned his eyes away, trying to focus on something else.

As for the mare, she kept wondering about why her master was behaving like that. Maybe the rumors about amnesia hitting the prince were true? If it was so, then what would he be like now? Maybe kinder? Nicer? How would he treat her and the other maids now that he was back?

Suddenly, the mare’s eyes widened as she realized something.
“... Master’s back...”

Mark turned to look at her funnily before she turned around and ran away, vanishing from the room in an instant.

At that moment, the bell on the door ringed. Having nothing else to do, he walked to the door. Opening it, he got surprised at seeing a somewhat nervous Celestia.
“Princess? What are you doing here?”

The princess simply took a few moments to compose herself before answering.
“I forgot to tell you something very important, Caeruleo:”
“Really? What is it?” The princess, deciding that it was better just to tell the truth, answered him bluntly.
“I forgot to tell you about your harem.”

The prince’s eyes widened at that statement, completely freezing in place. At first, he thought that it might have been a joke. However, upon seeing the straight face of Celestia and giving it some logic, he realized that it was true. However, his mind didn’t seem to react as fast as him.
“... I have an harem?”

Before Celestia could answer, a voice near of them shouted.
“MASTER’S BACK!!!” Moments later, a chorus of shrieks and yells filled the room.

Mark turned around, only for his eyes to see rows and rows of mares with the same maid dress than the last one. They were such a big number that he simply couldn’t count them.

As much as he wanted to stay focused on it, he simply found himself with a mix of emotions. In mere moments, it became too much for him.
“... Damn.” That was his last word as the prince suddenly fell to the floor, unconscious.

Revelations

After his sudden learning of the piano, Mark simply walked out of the mansion to clear his mind. Having a good memory, he could remember the way back home.

Wandering around the city, he stopped every while to see closer at the buildings, marvelling at the sight of the huge buildings made of stone, seemingly weighting tons. On top of that, when he arrived at a certain part of Canterlot, he remembered the sight of the city hanging from the side of a mountain.

It definitely was a wonder of engineering, for he had never seen anything like that in his life… well, in his past life, he kept reminding himself.

In his own world of discovering and admiring the city, he didn’t notice a pony walking toward him with his face buried in an old book until it was too late.
“*OMPF*!” Both ponies stumbled back at the hit, not strong enough to send them to the ground.

As the prince recovered, he turned to see the book of the pony in the floor and the pony himself trying to reach the book. From his point of view, the pony was already on his golden age.
“Please, let me help you.” The prince said as he reached for the book, picking it.
“Thank you, young prince.” Even when the pony acted like an old one, his voice caught Mark’s attention, as if he had heard it before. He cursed himself for his lack of short-term memory. It didn’t help either the fact that the old pony’s eyes couldn’t be seen due to the way he stood.
“No problem. I’m sorry for hitting you. Are you alright, sir?”

The pony simply lifted his head, revealing a pair of eyes whose pupils were gone, almost as if they were lifeless…
…

… Almost as if they were dead.
“You have my thanks, Mark.” The pony said as he simply walked slowly to an alley close to the street.

Still in shock, Mark simply followed with his eyes the pale pony until it vanished in the alley. Suddenly realizing what he had just seen, he snapped back to reality in a full sprint after the pale pony.

Upon reaching the alley, he instantly noticed that it was dark, even when the sun was at full. Still with fear of the deadly vision he just had, he put a hoof inside the alley.

Taking cautious steps, he walked further into the alley, feeling himself sinking into a dark void. Suddenly, he felt a presence standing behind him.

Turning around slowly, the sight that not even a week ago he had seen was standing before him.
“Greetings... my dear friend.” Death spoke lowly, trying to sound gentle. Still, when one is facing Death it is expected it to be everything but gentle.

Mark couldn’t even find the will to talk. He just stared at the lifeless eyes of the being in front of him.
“Whatever is wrong, dear friend? You seem like you have seen a ghost.” Mark swallowed nervously before answering to him.
“Mostly. It’s something ghostly, alright.”

Death simply walked past him in the dark void. Suddenly, Mark reacted and his brain got back to work.
“Wait, now that I think about it… What are you doing here? I haven’t tell anybody about the… umm… deal between us.”
"Yes, I know.” Death said simply, not showing signs of concern. “I’m here to help a friend in need.” Mark simply blinked at that, feeling confused.
“... Why would I need your help? I’ve been faring quite well without any help.”
“Yes, I noticed when you played the piano like a professional.”

Mark flinched as he heard that, his mind immediately going on alert as he faced the deadly figure with a mix of fear, anger and curiosity on his face.
“... You have been following me.” Mark realized, much to Death’s humor.
“I have been watching you. It’s different.”
“Under what purpose?”
“To keep watching one of the most interesting event I’ve been able to see in over a millennium.”

Mark’s face got no response to that. His face showed no emotion as he tried to analyze what Death had just said. Finally after some minutes, Mark reacted.
“... You seriously need some friends… or a girlfriend…” Death didn’t answer to that, but simply stared at him. For some minutes, none of them said a thing, and Mark started to get nervous at the uncomfortable silence between them. Finally, a question came to his nervous mind.
“So… did you say that you were here to help me?”

Death took a few steps away from him, causing some of the Darkness around him to disperse. At Mark’s eyes, a crystal mirror stood in front of him, one like none other he had seen before. Death motioned with his bony hand to the mirror.

Mark took a few steps toward the mirror, curious as to what Death was motioning him to. Finally, when he stood in front of the mirror, his eyes widened in surprise as he saw something that before two weeks ago, he was used to see everyday.

In front of him, in the mirror, stood his former self. The image of Mark could be seen clear as the day. Turning to look at his body, Mark was disappointed to see the body of the pony he had come to be while the mirror showed his human form. A tear rolled through his muzzle.
“... Why are you showing me this?” Mark asked, hurt and sadness evident on his voice.
“What this mirror shows at this moment is your soul.” Death said as his scythe suddenly moved in front of the mirror, changing the image on it. “However, some of your… thoughts and ideas are moved by this...”

The image on the mirror was almost an exact copy of his pony form, but his eyes were lifeless and his face seemed like that of a dead one.
“... Wait, you’re telling me that I have, like… two different beings inside of me?”
“No… when we made the deal, I made sure to put your souls on each other’s body… Therefore…?”
“... This body’s not mine… And I can’t control it...” Mark said, fear started to creep on him.
“Not exactly...” Mark simply turned to him with a confused face. “Yes, that body you use at this moment is not yours… but you can control it. However, there are certain things where your body will act on reflex, doing what it is used to do.”
“... Like the piano?”
“Yes.” Death said as, with a movement of his scythe, the mirror vanished, leaving them completely alone again. “Therefore, you have to be careful, for some of those reflexes are somewhat… unpredictable.”

Mark nodded as he found himself with more problems of he thought he already had.
“Well… my dear friend… My time here grows short. Goodbye.”

Before Mark could even answer, Darkness vanished. When he turned around, he found himself facing a wall. Still not able to understand it, he suddenly heard a male voice.
“Excuse me, my good pony, but what are you doing in such a gloomy place like an alley?”

Mark turned around to the source of the voice, only to find an almost perfect clone of himself, this pony who had a coat as white as him, but having a deep blue mane and tail.

Mark turned around, trying to see if Death was still in there. Seeing no trace of him, he opted to turn to the pony.
“Um… I was just looking for… somepony I thought I saw.” He said as he walked out of the alley. As he got out of there, the pony saw more accurately the one who he was addressing, causing his mood to go down.
“Oh, if it’s not other than Prince Blueblood.” The pony said as his face showed nothing but annoyance.

Mark turned to him with a confused look, which transformed into an annoyed look as his eyes turned to the ground.
“... What did I do to you?”

The pony simply blinked in confusion. After a few moments, his eyes widened in thought.
“Oh, so it’s true about your... accident and by extension, your amnesia problem?”
“Uhh… Yeah. I don’t remember anything before two weeks ago. Therefore, if I did something bad to you, I ask you to forgive me beforehand.” The pony simply blinked a couple times in surprise before starting to chuckle.
“My, it seems the Prince has been replaced… ” Mark’s eyes widened as the pony said those words, believing other thing. “... For somepony smarter.”

The pony started to chuckle as Mark sighed in relief. He seemed to dog just in time another of those conflicts. While the pony was saying those words figuratively, Mark could see a deeper meaning on them, for he had experienced the saying in flesh and blood.

After a few minutes, the pony stopped his quiet laugh and turned to him, still beaming a smile.
“You know, maybe we can still be friends.”

Mark didn’t know how to answer to that. Blinking a few times, the pony simply grinned before sliding a hand on one of his pockets. After a couple minutes, a small card was drawn and given to the prince.
“Go to this address tonight. You will find a rather… warm welcome in there. Farewell.” The pony said before turning around and walking. Before he could make it far from there, the prince called.
“Hey! Wait! I-I didn’t catch your name.”
“Oh, that’s quite simple. I’m Fancypants.” The pony said, not bothering to turn around.

Confused, Mark took a glance at the card.
You have been invited to Fancypants’ house to commemorate his 30 marriage anniversary with his wife, Fleur de Lis.

Even when the card said the address, he couldn’t put the reasons as for why he would invite him. At first, he seemed to be rather harsh (if not rude) toward him. But seeing his reaction toward his “past actions”, he simply shrugged it off.
“Might as well… Not that I have much to do.” He said as he started to walk toward his “house”. Seeing as there was one maid who he could trust, he decided for her to go with him.

Author's Note

I was reading some statistics about this story a while ago, and I just realized something: I hasn't been even five months since the creation of this, and maybe five months since I got the idea.
It has been so little time since I started, and yet, It became so popular since then.
... Just reflecting. You see...
Five months ago (Hell, even two months ago!) I was still a kid, going to school and whatnot. But now, I find myself working. I was starting to think that I had changed, that I was going to be different since then.
That I was going to become something else... That somehow sent me into a slight depression.

But then, I took the time to read what I have written in this story until now, and I realized something...
WHY THE HELL DO WE HAVE TO PRINT A LITTLE OF OURSELVES ON EVERYTHING WE DO!?
Mark's also in a state of transition between his death as a human and his reincarnation as a pony. And, I find myself in the same condition. However, as Mark struggles to do better as what he has become, I realize that I must do so, to try an do better as what I have become (an adult), but still being myself.
I want to thank all of you who read this and favorite it, like it and everything else, for you have pushed me to keep being myself in a different circumstance.

Male's paradise, Mark's inferno.

Walking around the city was difficult for Mark. Not that he or his body weren’t used to walk. In fact, the prince’s body seemed to hold some kind of strength that allowed him to walk great distances without getting tired.

Mark simply shrugged it as he kept asking for directions to reach his house. It was something that bothered him to no end. Somehow, the news about his accident had spread all around Canterlot, and ponies seemed to like to remind him every time they saw him. After a few hours, he finally found out Fancypants’ house (*Small laugh*), and the way back to his own.

Finally, after a couple hours, and after getting lost another couple times, he found his way back to his house. Seeing that it was still a couple hours before the party, he decided to relax for a while on his bedroom. Too bad that everything on his house was everything but relaxing.

As he got in, he saw no maids working in there.
“Huh. They must be on another section of the house.” He thought to himself as he closed the door quietly, not wanting to bother somepony if he didn’t need to.

However, his thoughts were interrupted as he turned around, for suddenly out of nowhere, a maid was knelt before him.
“Welcome home, Master!” She said in a cheery voice, causing the prince to yelp in surprise. Seeing as there was no danger, he relaxed.
“Oh, sorry. And thanks for the welcoming.”
“What can I do for you, master?” After considering it for a few seconds, he answered.
“First, I need some formal attire. Later, I’m heading to a party with some pony named Fancypants.” The maid’s eyes widened in surprise. But whatever question she was about to do, she decided not to.
“Second, please, don’t call me master.” The prince said as he walked past her, leaving the almost on shock maid behind.

Even when she didn’t know why he would ask such a thing, she decided to do something else.
“... I can’t.” The prince stopped on his track as he turned to the maid.
“I beg your pardon?” After a few moments, the maid stood up and turned to him with a serious face.
“... Master, I can’t. I am your servant, as well as the other mares in here. You brought us here! You are our Master!” Even while he was shocked, the prince took a deep breath before answering.
“... Hey, I know you know about my accident some days ago. I have amnesia, and I can’t remember anything before one week ago. And I’m not used to being called that.”

Even as the prince made some valid points, the maid still refused to accept his request.
“Sorry, master, but… I simply can’t… Please, don’t make me stop calling you that, for you are my master, both in body and soul.” The maid declared as she made a reverence, which, to the prince’s misfortune (or fortune, he wasn’t sure), showed more of her cleavage.

Blushing strongly, Mark looked to another part while thinking about what the mare had said to him. It was obvious that this conversation was leading nowhere, judging by the tears on her eyes.
“... Alright.” The prince said in a serious tone, earning the maid’s attention. “You may call me that, but keep it down. As I said, I’m not used to it.” The prince said. As he finished the last phrase, the maid suddenly hugged him tightly.
“Thank you very much, Master!”

While the hug felt right, Mark was distracted temporarily by the feeling of her soft breasts against his chest. As he kept semi-distracted with those, Mark suddenly stopped to think.

Since when did he let things like those distract him? He had always prided himself by being a gentleman and keeping his attention focused on the topic at hand… err, hoof.

It was then that he understood what Death meant by “unpredictable reflexes”. At the very instant she touched him, his body focused on feeling her. However, the maid did a question that revealed another reflex.
“Master? Why are you staring at my breasts? Do you like them?”

Mark’s face exploded in a furious blush as he realized that he had been staring at her breasts the whole while. Panicking instantly, he let go of the mare.
“Sorry! I didn’t mean to do that! Please, forgive me!”

Even when he was a prince, there were some aspects of mark’s personality that never changed. And it was surprising for the maid, too. She stared wide eyed as the prince almost kneeled in front of her, apologizing for simply staring when, in the past, he would usually grope her whenever he liked. It was cute for her.

However, a couple years of training under the prince’s house made her prepared for situations similar to this.
“Oh, master. Don’t worry. There is nothing wrong.” She said calmly as she lifted the prince’s head to look at her.

Mark was expecting something else to happen, but instead of that, the maid took his head and shoved it on her cleavage.
“Remember, I’m yours. Both, in soul… and body.” She said, still calmly but with a slightly sly tone.

Mark’s mind was starting to struggle with the one on the body: His body telling him to just enjoy it by taking the mare right there, but Mark’s mind’s telling him to correct things.

Soon, with a huge struggle, he lifted his hands to try and pry himself out of the embarrassing hug.
“Diamond Star! What are you doing!?” The voice of another mare sounded at the end of the hall.

Mark opened his eyes to see another maid walking toward them, her breasts bouncing slightly with each step she took; on her face, a look of anger.
“Master just arrived, and you are already wanting him to take you!?” The mare said as she finally stopped before them.

Mark was still distracted with the vision of the other mare as he suddenly noticed where his hands had touched. The first maid moaned softly as the prince’s hands were groping her chest. Panicking again, the prince instantly retired them.
“It’s not what it seems.” The prince said nervously. Upon hearing this, the second maid’s eyes widened in surprise.

She started to think about it, when an idea popped on her mind. If he was behaving like that, then it meant that the prince wanted something else. Being as she ignored his true intentions, she proceeded to do the next thing that she thought he wanted.
“Or perhaps… the prince wants his daily service?” The second maid said slyly as her face’s expression changed.
“Daily serv-?” The prince was about to ask as the scene from his morning returned to him, making him to realize what the “daily service” was.
“Oh, right! The prince didn’t receive it this morning!” The first maid said excitedly, much to Mark’s discomfort, as she started to give him a seductive look, too.

His mind was instantly bombarded with realization upon remembering each and all the maids he had stumbled upon until that moment. Except for the one known as Scarlet, each and every mare almost threw themselves to him. And judging by the huge number of maids he saw the day before, it was pretty obvious that he got himself into a very embarrassing situation: he was surrounded by probably a bunch of nymphomaniac mares who were working as maids.
“...I gotta get out of here...”

As he started to try and find a way out of the embarrassing situation, he found the mares suddenly leaning on his chest, somehow resembling to how a cat would. Except that cats don’t have huge breasts which felt like they could smother you to death and-
“The hell am I thinking!? Snap out of it!” He thought to himself.

However, those thoughts were put aside as he watched as the maids started to slowly, and deliberately sensually, started to strip down in front of him, arousing him even more.

Seeing as their show was working, the maids opted to do something more daring: to make out in front of him. As they finished the kiss, they turned to look at him with a seductive look, suddenly noticing that the prince was gone.

Taking deep breaths, Mark tried to calm down as he found himself away from them and who knows how far in a couple seconds. So far, he wasn’t aware of what his body could do. But at least, it seemed like it could run very fast, and he was thankful for it.

However, now he was facing yet another problem: his raging erection, and the maid who was looking at him wide-eyed at the other side of the hall.
“Don’t ask.” The prince ordered harshly as he kept trying to recover his breath. Looking up again, he started to get nervous as the maid leaned against the opposite wall, showing the little that was covered by her short skirt.
“Sorry, Master. I wouldn’t ask for you to do whatever you want with me.” She said as she added a little sway to her hips.

Mark’s mind stopped working at that moment. Like in some of those famous tv series that he liked to see every now and then, he got a serious nosebleed and his eyes went wide.

Next thing he knew was that he was falling back while his eyes closed. And then, he was out.

Author's Note

Alright, guys. Let me tell you something:
Unless you want to stay up all night writing for your own stories, then never drink from three to six cups of coffee the very same day.
Otherwise, you'll end up like him.

This was ready since Friday, but for these same reasons, I posted it until today.
Enjoy!

Annoying customs.

Once again, the sun hit the eyes of the young prince, waking him up of his peaceful sleep… or almost peaceful sleep. You see, when you just had something you would call “an awful experience”, you tend to relive it on your dreams, much to your discomfort. But that’s how your mind tells you “do not EVER freakin’ think on doing it again!”

For the major part of Mark’s sleep, he didn’t dream. After all, he had been almost the whole morning wandering through Canterlot’s streets, finding his way. Even when his body proved that it was used to walk long distances, it still was a normal body, which could get tired. But at a certain point, his peaceful sleep was invaded by dreams of uncountable mares trying to get into his pants.

Being a male, he enjoyed it for a bit. But being as he had been raised with the custom of first dating and then see what happens, it was a true nightmare. Worst of that, was that he wasn’t sure as to what he could consider it: either a good dream or a bad nightmare.

As his mind started to drift away of the nightmares and into consciousness, he felt (once again), as far as he could tell, four mares laying on top of him.

For a few moments, he couldn’t really think about what to do. It was something that he knew he had to get used to. Having that in mind, he did exactly the second thing he thought.
“... WHAT IN HEAVEN AND HELL IS GOING ON HERE!!!???”

As the mares woke up suddenly, two of them went directly to the floor, while the other two were sent flying to the other side of the bed. Startled, all the eyes were now on the prince who, for some unknown reason, was without his clothes.

After a few moments of finishing their awakening, the mares suddenly noted the prince looking at them with a serious face. Not really knowing what to do, they all did the usual.
“Good afternoon, Master!” They all said as they climbed back on the bed, much to the prince’s annoyance.

Breathing deeply before answering, he started to collect his thoughts before starting his questions.
“I have many things to ask… First of all, why am I naked?”
“Your clothes were stained with blood… from you, Master...” One of the mares said hesitantly, which made the others look worried, too. The prince simply blinked a couple times before answering with another question.
“So you took all my clothes off just because some small drops of blood fell on my jacket?”
“Not just some small drops, master… you were bleeding… like… a lot.”

Remembering what happened, those words seemed true. After all, it was too much pressure for him to take, so it sounded logical.

Deciding to leave it like that, he continued.
“Alright, second one. What time is it?” At first, the mares seemed to be confused by this, but decided to not annoy their master.
“Around six o’clock´.”

Mark sighed as he thought that it was late. But seeing that it was still a while before the night, he relaxed.
“Diamond told us about the party you are assisting in a while, and she did as requested, master.” Mark turned to a nearby chair, which had some clothes on it. Nodding softly, he turned to them once again to do his final question.
“Alright, now… I get the whole blood on my clothes and all that stuff, but now tell me… what are you doing on my bed, naked?”

All the mares seemed surprised as for why he would do a question like that. They just turned to look at each other in confusion for a few minutes, not finding anypony in there who could give them the answer they were looking for.
“Umm… Master? Can you… elaborate, please?”
“... What?” The prince asked, partly confused and partly annoyed.
“It’s just… we don’t know what you mean with that.” Another answered, fear and confusion filling her voice.

Mark couldn’t believe what he was hearing. These mares seemed to have air for a brain! One simple question and they couldn’t answer it properly! At that moment, he just wanted to bang his head against the wall in a desperate attempt to keep his anger on check.

However, that wasn’t how a prince should behave, so he simply sighed deeply a couple times.
“There’s no need to elaborate, it’s just like that. What are you doing on my bed?” The prince asked with a slightly annoyed voice.
“... because… you were cold?” One of them asked with a nervous smile.
“... It’s barely night… in the middle of summer?” The prince asked seriously, causing the smile of the mare to fade.
“... Because… we wanted to be at your side, master?”

Even when that sounded kinda cute, those mares sounded like they didn’t think clearly their movements, seemingly just acting on reflex.
“... Alright, that’s… reasonable. Just remember not to do it like that on the future.”

The mares were startled by the sentence of the prince. It took a few minutes to get into their minds, but when it got inside, they all did something that not even Mark could predict.
“BWWAAA!! MASTER DOESN’T LIKES US ANYMORE!!!” They all shouted with tears on their eyes.

At that moment, Mark’s mind was a simple stick waiting to snap broken. But seeing this took a slight weight out as he found himself pitying those mares, whose lives were only around him. Having that in mind, he started panic mode.
“NONONONO!!! THAT’S NOT WHAT I MEANT!” The prince shouted. Unfortunately, the mares seemed to be too deep on their self-pitying to even pay attention to him. “STOP CRYING FOR GOD’S SAKE!!!”

Too afraid to make their master angry (ier), they closed their mouths and put their eyes on him, even when some of them were still sniffling.
“Alright, pay attention, please. I’m not saying this because I don’t like you. Just, PLEASE have in mind that I’m amnesiac, and I don’t remember anything before one week ago. I don’t even know who you are or how you ended in here… so, let’s just keep things calm and quiet. Alright?” He finished with a small smile, which seemed to bring a smile to the mares, too.
“Alright, master! Let’s keep things calm and quiet! After all...” In a sudden moment, all of them turned around, and being that they were completely naked… “We like it anyway Master wants.”
“... ”

Like every other day, Scarlet was doing her usual labors, like cleaning, sweeping, doing the laundry, and other stuff. However, her day became a bit more interesting when she was passing by the prince’s bedroom. At first, it seemed like everything was quiet and pacific.

And then, there was that shout.
“BWWAAA!!! MASTER DOESN’T LIKES US ANYMORE!!!”

Even when she heard the prince trying to calm them with giving reasons about why they should take it slow, it seemed like he was panicking, too. And then, there was a moment of peace...

Which lasted like six seconds.
“GetoutgetoutgetoutGETOUTGETOUT!!!”

Suddenly, in front of her, the door swung open, and four mares were thrown out of the room.
“LEARN TO THINK BEFORE ACTING!” The prince shouted before closing the door with a harsh crash, leaving the poor mares confused.
“... I think Master wasn’t in the mood for it, girls.” One of them said before all of them sighed sadly, retrieving their clothes from the floor.

Even when the prince had those “mood swings” on him, he seemed to have a good reason for it to happen at that moment. And Scarlet was surprised, for she never thought she would see that kind of reaction of him.

Of course, there was the fact that he had changed since the accident. And then, there was the fact that he had been lately a rumored “gentlecolt”. Even then… she had her doubts about him. What if he was just pretending? When he got back, there was something about him… something different. As if he wasn’t really “him”.

The door opened again, revealing the prince on another of his suits. As he got out of his room, still slightly annoyed, he suddenly noticed Scarlet standing there.
“Oh, hello… umm… I’m sorry, but I don’t remember your name.”
“Scarlet, Master.”
“Scarlet, alright. Um, look… I’m going out to a party. Somepony with a dumb name invited me, and it’d be rather rude if I didn’t attend.”
“Of course, Master. But why are you telling me this? I mean, it’s not like if you have to ask me or anypony for permission, right?”
“Well… it’s rather simple, actually… Do you have any nice dress?”

Author's Note

Yeah! Now that that's out of the way, now the interesting part begins... And yes, it will be about these two:
Earlier, one of you said that it would be interesting if Fleur and Blueblood had some kind of affair. And after some struggle to find out what to do next, I came to a solution:
They will be--

Uncomfortable party.

Evening had already fell upon Equestria. The sky had been painted in a delicate balance between the light blue tonalities of day and the purple tonalities of the night. In the middle, strange yet beautiful combinations of gold, yellow, red and pink painted the sky. On one side of the sky, the sun was hiding behind the mountains, ready to provide the other side of the planet with its so needed light. On the other side, the moon was rising slowly, marking the end of another day, ready to provide all of those who needed it with some rest or, in the case of some sentimental couple, with a night of passion, remembering how they got together.

It was the last case in which Sir Fancy Pants and Lady Fleur de Lis would spend the night. However, the fact that they had been together for so long had made them fond of their relationship, causing them to not be ashamed of showing it in public. Therefore, the party they planned for that night, commemorating their 30 anniversary.

To say the couple was happy was not exactly the most accurate phrase to describe it. However, Sir Fancy’s smile was reduced slightly as he saw in the distance one of his least favorite ponies.

Descending from a carriage, Mark saw a house which resembled much to “his”, except that it seemed to be more humble. There weren’t as many statues of the owner in there. He liked the style of this guy so far.

His thoughts were interrupted as his companion stepped down of the carriage.
“Umm… Mas-”
“Please, don’t call me that. It’s a free evening.”
“Umm… Sir?” Scarlet asked nervously, to which the prince nodded, allowing her to call him that. “... Umm… why do I have to use this dress, sir?”

It wasn’t that the dress she used was revealing, or appealing. No, nothing of that. In fact, it was the exact combination between beauty and modesty, not showing too much, but making her look beauty. It was exactly the opposite to what she was used to wear.
“Why, of course. Were you expecting me to bring you with your maid uniform?”
“Um… kinda.”

Mark smiled weakly at the shyness of the maid for not having to show her body. It was rather cute… in a weird yet sweet sense. Seeing as some ponies were starting to make their way inside, he decided to go in, too.
“Well?” He said clearly, making Scarlet to turn to him. In answer, Mark simply stretched his hand to her. “Shall we go?”

Scarlet, though she was a little nervous, took the prince’s hand and started to walk at his side. Even when she was nervous as Tartarus, taking the prince’s hand brought her a sensation of calmness, causing her to lean more to him until her head was resting on his shoulder.

Mark didn’t know wether to be relaxed by that gesture or to be afraid of the same.

After a few minutes of walk, the two ponies finally reached the door. However, Mark started to get nervous at the cold glare that Fancy threw at him. He really had no idea what he had done to the guy in the past, but he could guess that whatever it was, it hadn’t been nice.

Swallowing his fears, he started to walk firmly toward Fancy, keeping a serene face, or at least, trying to keep.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the duo finally stood in front of the couple. From that short distance, Mark could see that Fancy’s cold glare had been replaced by a neutral one. On the other hoof, at Fancy’s side stood a mare who seemed to possess some kind of beauty that he hadn’t seen before. She was the perfect combination between slim and curvy. And not to mention her face.
“This guy’s seriously a lucky bastar--- WHAT THE HELL AM I THINKING!?”

Unfortunately for him, Fancy cleared his throat loudly, breaking him from his thoughts.
“I see you made it, Prince Blueblood. Personally, I thought you wouldn’t even bother to assist.”

Still in slight confusion at the phrase, Mark shook off his thoughts and answered.
“Well… It would have been very rude of my part not to assist. Hell, you bothered to give me an invitation yourself, so… How could I just decide not to come and congratulate you two.” Mark said in the friendliest tone he could. However, it was becoming a rather difficult task as he couldn’t avoid but notice the neutral yet hard look Fancy was giving him.
“However, I notice that I’m not very welcomed in here, right?” He said with a small yet confident smile. That seemed to finally make Fancy to have a reaction.
“Why would you say such atrocity, your highness. You’re welcome to come in.” He said, trying to be courteous. Celestia better punish him if he stopped being a gentlecolt.
“Please, don’t lie to me, Sir. It doesn’t suits you.” Mark said in a flat tone.

Fancy started to get nervous, as some ponies started to get curious at the conversation between him and the Prince.
“Therefore...” Fancy turned to the prince, who was looking at him quietly. “... We’ll make our way out of here. Scarlet?” He said as he offered his hand to the mare, who seemed nervous to take it.

Fancy couldn’t believe it. The prince was retreating from the party, saving him from the crowd. Why would he do something like that?

Unless…
“Wait, your highness!” Fancy walked up to the duo, who turned to him with a curious expression. “Please, stay for a while. It would be a pleasure for you to be in here with us.”

Mark instantly started to wonder why the sudden change of attitude. Surely, the ponies around him had something to do with it. Yet, as he saw Fancy’s eyes, he could see it: Curiosity.

Mark knew that something was going through Fancy’s mind. As for the what, he didn’t know. Therefore, he decided to bluff.
“... I don’t see why not. What do you say, Scarlet?” He asked, much to the mare’s surprise. She started to feel weird, as if wanting to squeal in delight, cry in confusion, or simply standing in there, petrified in surprise. Forcing a smile on her face, she answered.
“I-It’d be… pretty nice, mas- I mean, Sir.”

Mark smiled as he turned to Fancy, who wasn’t looking at him with that harsh glare, but with a curious one.

Passing next to the couple, the duo made their way inside. The party wasn’t exactly what could be called a party, for the atmosphere was quiet yet cheerful. It was more like a social meeting than a party. Still, it was more than enough for Mark to feel comfortable.

On the distance of the great hall, a small group of ponies were playing their instrument in a quiet song, making the atmosphere serene.

Just as the duo were starting to make their way to one of the tables, a voice called them.
“Ahem, Prince and his beautiful companion.” Said a smooth feminine voice. Both turned to see none other than Lady Fleur de Lis. “My dear husband asks for your presence on our table. He wishes to speak to you.”

Mark simply raised a brow in confusion. First, he seems to hate him and now, he’s asking him for some time?
“... Alright, then. Lead the way.”

Before both of them started to walk, Fleur suddenly wrapped an arm on the prince’s arm, almost in an over-protective way.
“I’m sorry, but my husband only asked for the prince. I’m sure you’ll understand, darling.” She said, with a soft yet intimidating glare to Scarlet. Scarlet’s reaction was to turn at the prince for answers.

Mark was starting to suspect that something was up. That kind of looks were only of the ones who wanted to do something… and not the kind of good things. You better believe it, for he had seen that same look on some of his maids.
“Where are we going? I thought we were going to a table?”
“Oh, no. He wishes to speak with you on a private room. Up there.” She pointed to a door in the upper part of the house, in which Fancy was standing patiently.

Even when he was having his doubts, he decided to go. Telling Scarlet to wait for him for a while, he allowed Fleur to guide him. However, he could notice some kind odd behavior from her part, which consisted on getting even closer to him, or to the part where she even allowed his arm to “slip” between her breasts; each and every incident met with the same reaction.
“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to do it!” She merely chuckled at that.
“Don’t worry, Prince. I’m sure it was nothing.” She said as she continued to walk,this time with a certain sway in her step.

Mark blushed deeply as he realized that this mare wanted something more than just teasing him. He didn’t know to consider it an horror or an honor.

After a few agonizing moments of resisting Fleur’s alluring moments, they finally made it to the door.
“Thank you very much, Lady Fleur.” The prince said, not daring to look at her.
“It was nothing Prince.” She said as she turned around to leave. Before she walked away, Mark felt her tail brushing his crotch, making him shiver. “See you later, Prince.”

Mark’s mind was already boiling, whether from arousal, anger, fear, confusion or anything else, but it was about to explode. He started to breath deeply before entering the office, in which, sat a serious looking Fancy.

“Was that what you wanted me to do?” Fleur asked to nopony in particular while standing next to a wall.
After a few seconds, two figures spoke.
“I think he might need more of it, dearest Fleur.” The first one spoke with confidence.
“We must push him to his limits. Otherwise, it will be too easy. Try something else… you know what to do.” Fleur blushed slightly at that, but simply nodded as she walked away while the two figures vanished away.

Almost in the very same instant he entered, the unicorn’s horn lit up, surrounded in a light blue aura. Behind him, the door closed, and the characteristic clicking of the door being locked brought a new wave of nervousness upon Mark. Turning once again to the stallion in front of him, they just looked at each other with a neutral look, each analyzing the other one in hopes of finding a certain flaw on each other’s facade.

Finally, after a few minutes like this, Mark’s mind finally exploded. With everything he had been through, it soon became too much. Like a volcano, the pressure exploded to Heavens.
“Alright, what the hell is this!?” Mark said, louder of what he wanted originally. Sir Fancy, however, seemed as calm as ever.
“I actually just wanted to talk, as my dear wife told you so.”

Mark’s eye started to twitch as his nerves were starting to raise again. His fists started to close almost to a painful grade as a certain boiling sound started to make echo on his mind.

However, seeing as he really had no reason to be angry, he started to take deep breaths. At least, he wasn’t a mare trying to get into his pants. Finally, after a few seconds, he simply looked at him with a serene yet straight face.
“... What did you want to talk about, then?”

Fancy’s face changed slightly as some grief could be seen on it. Mark guessed that whatever he wanted to talk about was too painful.
“I want to talk… about what happened between us,” He started to say. Mark’s mind drifted to the moment where he met him in the alley.
“Hey, you know? Back in the alley, when I asked you what I did, you… you never answered.”
“That is because I really don’t want to talk about it, Prince.” He said in a harsh voice at the time he got up. After a few seconds, he simply turned to a window, in which the full display of the early evening was up. “And besides… that was decades ago… Not that it matters too much now.”
“... Decades?” The prince asked in disbelief. “How old are you?”

At first, Fancy’s gaze was one of surprise and offense. However, it softened once the prince pointed to his head with a deadpan look.
“Oh, right. Your… problem. You see, prince… I’m fifty-six. I’ve been married with my dear wife for thirty years now.”
“Congratulations. Honestly.” Mark said with a small smile, one that Fancy returned.
“However, as for our… problem… let’s just say that it’s gone. It has been way too long.”
“But maybe there’s still a thorn yet to remove. Isn’t it?”

At first, Fancy seemed uneasy to continue with that. It definitely wasn’t the usual behavior of the prince. Not that he was complaining, for the talk had been actually rather quiet. It was becoming clearer that the prince wasn’t the same pony he knew before.
“Can I ask you something, Prince?”
“Uhh… yeah, sure.”
“Are you a changeling?”
“... A what now?”
“So you’re not.” Fancy said, chuckling weakly. “Sorry, just joking with you.”

After that, a brief silence filled the place. Both just held their sights in the rising moon on the horizon, which could be seen clearly from that point.
“You know… about the thorn you said?” The prince’s attention focused on this, as the other pony continued. “... I think there is no thorn anymore.” He said with a small yet determined smile. Suddenly, it turned serious again. “However, it is too soon to call ourselves friends. I’m willing to give this friendship a second chance… as long as you do your part.”

Not knowing either to sigh in relief or get nervous at that, Mark simply stretched his hand in front of Fancy. At first, Fancy looked at it curiously before smiling weakly. Almost instantly, the clapping sound of the two hands closing on the other one sounded, as the two stallions gave each other a reassuring smile.

After the hands separated, Fancy went to a small shelf on the other side of the room. Mark saw that he took a bottle of what seemed to be white wine. After a few seconds, a small glass containing the white liquid floated in front of him. Fancy, holding his own in his hand walked towards him.
“Here’s to the hopes of something big.” Fancy said with a serene expression. Mark simply smiled as he took the one in front of him.
“Here’s to the hopes of friendship.” He said before the two of them drank their cups.

After a few seconds, Fancy cleared his throats.
“Well, I better go to attend my guests. It’s my party, after all.”
“In that case, I better go and see how Scarlet’s doing.”

After the two stallions left the room, Mark went to look for Scarlet,while Fancy stood behind, preparing some speech for the audience before going down. Mark was as calm as ever, feeling like if a weight had been lifted off of his shoulders.

But, oh! How Life finds such ways to cast your high spirit to the lowest of the lower parts of the ground!
As Mark walked back to the table in which he left Scarlet waiting, he didn’t notice a pair of eyes watching him from a short distance.

Almost as he reached the end of the stairs, a door opened quickly and a white hand took him by the neck of his shirt. Yelping, he was dragged into the dark room, feeling a sharp pain on the back of the neck after feeling that sickening sensation of falling.

Opening his eyes after a few moments of dizziness, he saw darkness surrounding him. However, what made the fur on his neck stand up was the feeling that he wasn’t alone. That was confirmed when a feminine giggle got to his ears.
“Finally alone.” Mark gulped in fear as he recognized that voice.
“... Lady Fleur?”

After a few tense moments, a light turned on in the room, finally allowing him to see the mare who stood just a few inches before him. That wasn’t exactly what frightened him the most. It was the look she was giving him the thing that scared him the most.
“Just Fleur for you.”

Mark’s mind started to boil again with nervousness as he found himself being cornered by the mare. Almost instantly, he found himself fighting yet again against his “instincts”, as Death had called them. They were telling him to just plunge into her and do anything she wanted. However, he managed to keep them in check… barely.

As Fleur kept getting closer to him, he started to shiver. That was until his eyes found the door from which he got dragged in.

In a sudden rush, he leaned forward and dashed. Using one hand to shove her as gently as possible, he passed at her side. However, he forgot about the diminished space and Fleur’s legs. One of them crossed on his path, causing him to trip. Unfortunately for him, he had made such a dash that he didn’t even have time to break in any possible way. The only break he found was the very same door he was running into.

As Fancy walked downstairs, he was thinking a lot about Blueblood’s recent behaviour. It seemed so strange. The more he thought about it, the less reason it made.

However, his thoughts were interrupted while in front of him, the door of the small room in front of him suddenly flew open, being instantly sent to the floor. On top of it, was none other than the Prince itself.
… Definitely, not the kind of behaviour he was expecting from him.

As the prince tried to get to his feet, groaning in what he could assume was pain, the prince’s eyes suddenly focused on his. His face, being of a white fur, could be seen losing even more color as his eyes widened in seemingly fear.
“... Uhh… hello.” Fancy simply had no idea what to answer to that. Of all the things he could have said, it was that.
“Hello, indeed.” Fancy simply resigned himself to answer the same way.

After a few seconds, Fleur walked out of the room.
“Hello, darling. How are you faring?”
“Fleur?” Fancy asked in a somewhat surprised tone. Almost instantly, his gaze shot toward Blueblood.
“May I ask what were you two doing in there?”
“Oh, I was about to ask the prince to rut me.” Fleur said flatly, not bothering to do some kind of warmup.

Both stallions were shocked by the answer, Blueblood more than Fancy. Even so, Fancy remained calmed.
“And what did he do after that?”
“Oh, well… he ran toward the door, tripped with one of my hooves and crashed on it.”
“Are you saying that he didn’t even touch you?”
“Oh, no. He simply shoved me off, but aside from that, nothing else.”

Once again, Fancy’s gaze met the Prince’s. Once again, he could see fear on them. However, he did something that even he couldn’t understand.

He chuckled.
“Hahaha… I never thought you would keep your hands off of my wife, you know? Yet, here you are, fleeing from an intimate moment with her… ” He chuckled a few more times before finally extending a hand to help him. “Now I can see that I can trust you.”

Mark got back on his feet with his mind even more confused by that last phrase. It seemed to hold a deeper sense on it.
…
…
… !

Suddenly, Mark’s eyes widened in a mix of surprise, realization and anger.
“... You were testing me...” The prince said in a low tone. Fancy merely chuckled at that.
“Heavens, no! I’d never dare to test my friends!”
“Then, wha-”
“Why don’t you ask yourself?” Fancy asked as his eyes turned to another part of the hall.

Mark followed his gaze through the crowd, feeling himself slightly uncomfortable at seeing half of the room looking at him. However, when his eyes focused on the table he left Scarlet on, he saw a pair of ponies who weren’t in there before.

Sitting in there, casually chatting with Scarlet, were the two princesses of Equestria. Noticing his gaze, both sisters turned to him, lifting a cup with what looked like wine towards him.

Mark’s right eye started to twitch slightly as he watched those two mares having a quiet chat with his maid while he had been nervous as hell during all the party. For a moment, he considered to snap their wings off and beat them to death with them.
… (Yeah, he needed to have better control over his thoughts…)

However, some of Celestia’s words repeated themselves on his head.

“I see you ready.”
“Ready for what?”
“To return to Canterlot and learn how to be a prince.”

…

That was it…

They were preparing him to be a prince…

The prince turned once more to them. They seemed to be watching him intently, waiting for any kind of reaction.

To their surprise, the prince bowed respectfully to them while keeping a small smile on his face. After that, he walked calmly towards them. After a few moments, he finally stopped in front of them.
“May I speak freely with you two?” He asked with a calmed tone. Not sensing any kind of danger, they both nodded. “... I usually don’t say things like this… yet… ” He turned around to see that no ponies were looking at him. Seeing that he wasn’t calling the attention of them, he turned to them once again. “Try to find another damned kind of tests that don’t include mares trying to get into my pants! Thank you!” He said before turning around and walking away, stomping harshly every time.

The princesses didn’t know what to say. It actually made sense. Fleur had been their friend for some time now, yet her relationship with her husband could have been affected by this test.

None of them said anything… they both knew that Blueblood should continue his training somehow… but how?

It was then that Luna remembered something.
“Tia? Do you remember any battle in the past that was difficult?” Celestia looked at her confused as to why would she ask that.
“Why do you ask that?”
“I think I know a way to keep his training without having to drag somepony else on it.”

Author's Note

Have you ever had that family member who's very treasured and loved by everyone, including yourself? Yet, sometimes, you can't help but imagine yourself-
You know what? Never mind.
My life is in a little state of discontrol for now. (Nope, I WILL keep writing.) So, keep in touch to see yet more chapters in the near future (hopefully)

Scarlet relief.

After Scarlet had been witness of the cold glare of the prince towards the princesses, she saw the prince stomping away with something on him that anger couldn’t even start to describe. The most she could compare it was an extremely annoyed manticore trying to keep its coolness while being locked on a cage at the same time an innocent foal stung him with a stick.

Still, she got up from the table, excusing herself of the princesses, who started to talk about ancient battles she hadn’t even heard about. It was something weird to hear, but for Scarlet, her Master was first.

Running as fast as she could, she soon reached the door from which the Prince had just stomped away. On it, there was a garden, which wasn’t as well preserved as the princesses’, or as big as the Prince’s. Still, it was a very big and beautiful garden.
“So, you knew about it all the time...” She heard the Prince’s voice, which seemed rather angry… if one would consider that tone angry. It sounded like the roar of a lion being muffled by the pure will of the same lion.
“I only found out because I happened to be around the room they were when they were talking about how to do it. I didn’t know how far they would go.” Fancy seemed to be there, too. She saw him walking away as the prince storm past the corridor.
“... That wasn’t very nice...” The prince said with a sigh, being imitated by Fancy.
“... Yes, I know… And I want to apologize.”
“Hell no!” The prince said, much to both, Scarlet and Fancy’s surprise. “If there’s someone who should be apologizing right at this moment, it should be those bit… the princesses… THEY are the true responsibles for this.”

Fancy simply nodded as he walked around the garden with the prince. It had been barely ten minutes, and the prince still seemed to be as tense as before.
“... I don’t think I’ll be talking to them in a while...” The prince finally admitted, seemingly lost in thought.
“That’s… something wise, you know?” Fancy said as he turned to the prince. “You need time to think clearly and calm down.”
“... Yes… I suppose so...” The prince said with a sigh, still trying to relax.
“Well, you better be off to your house. Get some rest and relax.”
“But… the party?”
“Oh, don’t worry about it. You came, and I made a new friend. That’s all that it matters.” Fancy said with a small smile as he placed a hand on the prince’s shoulder.

Even while he tried to be as friendly as possible, he felt the prince’s tension on his shoulder, and it was hard to describe. It was like touching an iron bar, but with a hint of magical danger on it.
“You know, you better have some good way to deal with stress. Otherwise, it might blow up on you.”
“Don’t worry. I just need to get some sleep… and maybe some punching is in order.”
“Punching?”
“Yeah, like… uhh… you know, nevermind.”

They both shared a small laugh at that. However, after a few minutes, the Prince gave a courteous bow before excusing himself. After that, the Prince turned around and walked away. Before he could make it far, Fancy called for him.
“Prince! Wait!” The prince turned around to face him, his ears perking to the front. “My wife and I would be very grateful if you came around here sometime later in the future. Maybe to drink tea or have a nice talk?”

The prince nodded while thinking deeply on that. He still felt somewhat confused and angry for what had happened in there. Finally, he gave Fancy a smile.
“It would be an honor and a pleasure.”

With that, he finally walked away, leaving Fancy with his thoughts.

A few moments later, he arrived at the entrance, where Scarlet was looking at him with nervousness. Mark didn’t know why she should be nervous, yet she seemed terrified. Giving her a small smile, he offered his hand to her,
“I think we have nothing else to do in here. Shall we retire, or would you like it more if we stayed for a while?” He said in a soft voice. Still, Scarlet could hear some restraint on his voice.
“I-I… I think we s-should leave… if you’d like to, Sir.” She said as she took the prince’s hand.

He nodded weakly as they made their way inside.

In the middle of the walk inside, Scarlet suddenly saw how the prince stopped suddenly, keeping his eyes focused on something. Turning her sight to what the prince was looking for, she suddenly saw both princesses, still talking about something. Almost instantly, she felt the prince’s grip starting to tighten the more he looked at them. What caught more the attention was the small glow that his horn seemed to acquire the more he looked at her.
“... Umm… Sir?”

The prince’s grip softened as he turned to her, surprised. He then turned his sight to his hand, which kept a firm grip on hers. Suddenly, he seemed to understand what had happened.
“Oh, sorry if I hurt you. Are you alright?” Scarlet nodded, but she could still see that faint glow on his horn.

Now, she wasn’t exactly what you could call an expert about unicorns. But if one thing was common among the unicorns were the signs of when they were about to lose control. Their horns started to light up, preparing themselves for whatever situation they were about to face. However, these situations were unstable, for when an unicorn started to get stressed, their horns reacted on instinct, firing spells on every direction, some of those with effects that nopony had ever imagine.

Of course, most unicorns had been able to keep their emotions under control most of the time by practicing magic, doing another kind of relaxing stuff, like listening to music, etcetera.

But the more she thought about it, she realized that the prince hadn’t done anything relaxing in the past few days but going out for a walk… once.

It was on that moment when she decided to help him… once they were at the manor, of course.

Half an hour later, they finally arrived at the manor. Mark simply sighed as he slowly but surely passed through the frontal garden, Scarlet almost clinging to his side as if her life depended on it. He simply started to guess that it might be a very long night.

As he passed through the door, he was instantly greeted by a pair of maids, welcoming him as if he had been out for his whole life. But it didn’t matter to him at that moment… Sleep was on the top of his priorities at that moment.

He greeted them as courtly as possible and made his way inside, wishing them a good night. Seeing his reaction, they looked at each other with confusion. Lately, he had been somewhat reserved to them, only asking small things instead of what he was used to. But that night, he seemed so distant for whatever reason. Turning their heads to Scarlet, they stood up.
“Scarlet, did something happened to Master while they were out?”
“Yes… the princesses did something to him with the help of Fancy’s wife… but what exactly, I don’t know.” The other two nodded, not really understanding what they were listening. After all, the princesses had the reputation of being good rulers and benevolent creatures. “But, there’s something else...”

Both mares turned once again to her, seeing her eyes turning to where the prince had gone to, showing nervousness.
“While on the way here, his horn… it lit up without his knowing.” The other mares’ eyes widened at that, knowing exactly what it meant.
“Master hasn’t received his relieving since yesterday.” One of them declared as they turned to Scarlet. Seeing as the two of them were looking at her expectantly, she became confused.
“... What?”
“Isn’t it obvious, Scarlet? You should go!”
“What?”
“He chose you to go with him. It’s obvious he has taken a liking to you.”

Scarlet realized that they were right. Of all the maids he could have chosen, he chose her. Nodding, she decided to do it.
“Alright. I’ll do it!”

Mark sighed as he finally arrived to his room. Even when he was still getting used to the fact that the whole room was for him alone, it was rather comfortable. And not to mention the bed. If anything, it was the softest thing he had ever rest upon.

Stripping off of his clothes, he threw away the sheets, not bothering if they made a whole mess on the other side of the bed.

Looking at the ceiling in deep thought, he suddenly found himself drifting into sleep further and further as the minutes passed. Finally, after half an hour, he was completely out.

This time, his dreams were plagued with visions of both, memories of his past life as Mark, and others that weren’t his, seemingly of Blueblood. Visions of a white mare with blonde mane being hit by a mysterious stallion filled his mind. However, on that memory, just as the stallion was about to hit again the mare, “he” stood up from the ground and stopped the attack by taking the stallion’s hand on his own.

The stallion turned to look at him with a mix of surprise and anger, while the memory was plagued with multiple sensations like anger, sadness, hate, fear and others.

Suddenly, the free hand of the stallion turned into a punch, which flew instantly to the face of the memory. Seeing through “his” eyes, he could see himself flying backwards, hitting the floor with what seemed to be a small commode. While “he” started to get up, the stallion took a stick on his hand, seemingly ready to beat “him” to death. In a rush, “he” took a nearby sharp object, ready to defend himself.

At the moment the stallion rushed to him, and “he” lifted the sharp point of the object towards his stomach, the dream ended.

Instead, it was replaced with another nightmare. One that was very common while he had been “Mark”. The vision of a battlefield started, with multiple shots were heard in the air. The desertic visage being invaded by destroyed buildings and soldiers with the same uniform as his being shot down. It proved to be too much.

Yelping, he opened his eyes, panting and sweating from the deep scare he had just received. It was then that he noted another sensation, almost at the same time he heard a low moan.

Even when there was barely some light in the room, his eyes widened when the vision of his date from some hours ago sucking on his maleness. Too surprised to do anything, he suddenly moaned as he felt himself climaxing, being prolonged while Scarlet sucked him deeply.

After a few moment of composing himself, he reacted.
“What the hell are you doing!?” Scarlet then realized that her Master had awakened, and that made her nervous.
“I-I’m sorry, Master! But I had to do it!”
“What the hell are you talking about!? Are you saying that you’re some kind of slut who needs cock!?”

Scarlet flinched at that, letting go of him with a surprised and hurt expression. Mark instantly realized his mistake at the same time he started to feel like an idiot.
“Hey, look… I just… I don’t like getting that kind of surprises… I’m sorry I called you that...”

Scarlet, though still a little insulted by what he had called her, simply sighed.
“Don’t worry Master. It’s just… I really needed to help you...”

Mark’s thoughts were immediately interrupted as he started to wonder what he had just hear.
“I’m sorry, but did you say… “help” me?”
“Yes, Master. I just remembered that you don’t have many memories, including those where an extremely stressed unicorn is pushed over the edge.” Scarlet simply saw the prince’s face showing confusion. “When an unicorn, such as you is under an extremely stressful situation, the magic inside you will react on instinct, causing a burst of that magic, sometimes with undefined effects on the surroundings. It gets worse the more stressed you are.”
“So… If I don’t get out all this stress… it will literally explode?”
“Explode or something else, Master.”

Mark took a few moments to think in what Scarlet had said. It sounded logical, seeing as after knowing what the princesses had done, a sharp headache had hit him. However, the implications of what he had to do filled his mind.
“... So… I have to let out some stress?”
“Yes.”
“... By having sex?” He asked with a hint of suspicion on his voice.
“... If you want to… Master.”

He started to consider what she had just said… it was his choice. Since Redheart, he had decided to stay like that. And lately, he had been suffering constant teases from his maids. And not to mention the teases of his “test” with Lady Fleur.

While thinking that, his mind was in conflict. One part was saying him that he should just let it be and send Scarlet out while continuing sleeping, while the other part was watching Scarlet intently, admiring her beauty and her well developed body. Unconsciously, his mind started to picture her in many different positions, all of them with her face filled with pleasure.

Meanwhile, Scarlet, seeing the struggle the prince was having while deciding what to do, decided to give him some time.
“I see you need some time… Maybe I should go.”

Before he could do something, Scarlet got up from the bed. But irony is a very cruel woman, for when she stood up, she slipped with the prince’s clothes, causing her to fall again onto the bed. Mark could only watch as the world seemed to go slow while Scarlet’s face suddenly found itself in front of him.

After a few moments, he opened his eyes as the sharp pain on his forehead from the hit vanished. What showed up in front of him was the face of Scarlet, who was looking at him with nervousness. However, from that perspective, he couldn’t help but simply admire her beauty. Her purple eyes, her mane and the fact that she was as naked as he was.

With a slight sensation of Deja’vu, he felt one of his hands drifting to her body, resting upon her back. He wasn’t surprised when he felt her like one of the softest things he had ever touched. Scarlet flinched at his touch, but relaxed when she noted that he was feeling her. That didn’t stop her from feeling nervous, though. It only increased as she felt his hand wandering lower through her back, almost touching her backside.

Suddenly, when she opened her eyes to look at the prince, she saw him with an expression as if he was fighting something.
“Dammit! Not again!” He thought as he felt his hand trying to touch her in some questionable places too soon. “Get a hold of yourself! You can do it!”

However, those thoughts were pushed aside as he felt a soft hand touching his face. Turning his sight, he saw Scarlet watching him intently, waiting for whatever he might do. She was ready for everything.

As seconds passed by, she could only see the doubt in the prince’s eyes, which shone in the poor light entering in the room. Finally, she couldn’t hold back and she leaned lower, making her lips to contact the prince’s.

To say Mark was impressed by the forwardness of this mare was a slight saying. With that kiss, every resistance for being taking things slowly were thrown away, making his hand to make contact with her flank.

Scarlet moaned lowly at that, enjoying the sensation that brought to her. She started to get deeper into the kiss, while the prince still held his internal debate.
“What the hell do I do? She’s kissing me! Just like Redheart!” Suddenly, he started to feel his maleness starting to rise as his free hand took her other flank. “... Oh, crap... buck that.”

With that thought, he finally gave in, instantly starting to get more passionately. Scarlet started to moan slightly louder as she felt the prince’s being more forceful. As they got separated for the lack of air, the two of them panted loudly. Suddenly, Scarlet started to feel his maleness fully arisen. Her eyes took a lusty hint as she kept her pose.

Mark could simply lay there, still admiring her beauty until she started to grind her marehood onto him. With a lusty expression, she leaned forward until her mouth was next to the prince’s ear.
“... Buck me, Master.”
“... Yep… definitely, buck that.” He thought as he helped her to rise slightly, almost inserting himself onto her.

To his surprise, Scarlet dropped onto him, instantly burying him inside her. She moaned loudly at the feeling of being full from the inside. The prince wasn’t faring better as he felt some of his tension slip away with that.

She started to bounce lightly onto him, trying to bring the prince as much pleasure as she was receiving. That proved to be in vain as the prince’s hands left her flanks and instead started to fondle her breasts. With the combined sensations, she started to bounce faster and harder. On the other part, Mark started to push at her every time she fell, trying to give her more to feel.

Finally, Scarlet started to scream instead of moaning, signalling her peak was getting closer. However, not the same could be said for Mark, who was far from reaching his. However, that didn’t seemed to bother him. He wanted to make Scarlet to feel good. What was bothering him for real was the fact that not only he wanted that, but also his body.

His thoughts were interrupted as Scarlet let out one final scream of ecstasy, Too stunned and lost in pleasure, she simply stood like that for a few moments, before slumping down on top of the prince. They both laid in there like that, enjoying the sensation. Before Mark could ask something to her, he heard her snoring lowly.

Not being able to even get up, he simply relaxed in the bed. It was then that he realized something.
“... Hey… I do feel relaxed.”

Training. Part 1.

Morning had arrived a while ago, and Mark’s manor was filled with life, as usual. The maids had started to do their daily chores. Some of them mopping the long corridors of the house, others preparing food for her fellow maids, while others were dusting the multiple monuments in the house yet to be discovered by Mark, who, speaking of which, was already exploring again the whole manor.

He had awoken feeling refreshed, with a feeling of calmness… which in certain ways concerned him. But the half of his brain that was awake told him that it was alright. He had given a mare a good time and it was everything that mattered.

Speaking of which, he was already starting to get nervous again, at least while having more than four maids in the same room giving him the bedroom eyes and lustful gazes. Some of them even going as far to almost strip naked in front of him.

That was one of the main reasons as to why he didn’t stayed on the same room for more than a couple minutes, just to give a quick inspection, try to memorize what was in there and leave before any other maid tried anything on him.

However, there was still somethings that, he realized, were slightly strange… Like the fact that he had more than a hundred of maids on his house and seemingly no butler or any other male in there save for him. He made a mental note to ask somepony of confidence about this… maybe Scarlet?

Still, he realized that he himself needed to do something. Hundreds of mares, and he barely had heard the name of barely over a dozen of them.

His thoughts were interrupted as a maid walked directly to him.
“Master, there is somepony at the door who wants to see you.”
“Who is it?”
“I don’t know. I was only told to go and retrieve you, Master.”
“Hmm… I wonder who that could be.” Mark thought as he asked the maid to lead the way toward the door, instantly regretting it as his eyes got glued to her rump, which seemed to sway in a not too normal way for a mare. It was with an enticing purpose.

After few minutes, they finally arrived to the grand hall. The door to the exit could be seen at the exit. Thanking the mare, he started to walk toward the door, still wondering who could it be.

However, when he finally opened the door, he was greeted with the two ponies he didn’t want to see at that moment: the very same princesses Celestia and Luna.

Still resented about their “test” of the day before, he couldn’t help but glare at them slightly. Noticing his glare on them, Celestia decided to speak first.
“Caeruleo… We know you are angry at us… and maybe you have good reasons for it… That’s the why we’re here.”
“We came here to ask for your forgiveness, dear nephew.” Luna finished as they both started to look uncomfortable under his apprehensive look.

Mark simply analyzed them for any sign that they might be lying to them. However, after a few moments, he finally noticed that both seemed true to their words. After another few moments, he sighed.
“Just promise me that you’re not going to do anything like that again.”
“I promise, by our title of princesses, for us to never do such stupidity again.” Luna said as she lifted one of her hands.
“... Alright, I’ll trust you two.”

Both smiled in relief, while Mark simply held a serious look towards them. He felt relieved that they both seemed true to their word about the topic. That was until Luna spoke again.
“To celebrate, we are about to invite you to something very special. It’s something no other male has ever been in or even seen...”

Mark’s mind suddenly found itself wandering very dangerous territories, while his eyes held a look between worry and curiosity.
“You’ll have the honor… of training with us!”
“…”

Mark suddenly found himself trying very hard not to laugh. At first, his mind was picturing very dirty things. But now, she just said that they wanted to…
“Wait, what? Training!?”
“Of course, dear nephew. Tis only a privilege conceded upon the ones who are trusty enough to us, which until a few moments ago, only Tia was the only one.”
“Why’s that? Do you have some techniques that nopony knows about?”
“Those are techniques used only on enemies. That’s the why it’s almost unknown. Every living being who have seen them, save for Tia, are dead.”

Mark gulped loudly as he started to picture Luna slaying uncountable enemies as in some of his more violent games back in his past life.
“... Uhh...”
“So, what do you say, dear nephew?” Luna asked almost too eagerly. Mark couldn’t understand how a pony who provoked so much fear and respect on him could make such cute eyes.
“... yeah… sounds fine.”
“Huzzah!” Luna yelled suddenly, too loudly for the prince, who was knocked flatly on his back. “We shall see you tonight, dear Blue.” Luna said as she turned to leave.

Celestia, meanwhile, walked toward the prince, who was looking at the ceiling with a terrified look.
“... I think I’m going to regret it.” Celestia couldn’t help but giggle at his comment.
“Worry not, Caeruleo. While she may seem a little too… enthusiastic about it, she is very kind and careful. None of yours bones will be broken, I promise.”
“You sure?”
“Of course. When practicing, she never broke one of mines.”

Celestia helped the prince back on his hooves before turning around to leave.
“See you tonight, Caeruleo.” She said as she finally passed through the door.

Hearing that none of his bones would be broken brought even more worry to Mark. Not having any broken bones didn’t mean not suffering any pain. He instantly remembered that night when he saw Celestia holding a flame on her hand with seemingly no pain.

Suddenly, the light bulb on his head lit up. However, that very same idea died as he figured that his plan of using magic wouldn’t work, as he didn’t know/remember how to use it.
“I suppose I’ll just simply have to suffer.” He thought as he made his way to his room. After all, he needed to see if his body was ready to fight. Otherwise, he might be forced to use some of his past techniques from his past life.

A couple hours later…

Many maids were trying to take a peek at the prince in any way they could. In front of the door, a pile of maids laying on top of each other were trying to see something inside the room. On the window, several pegasus maids were having troubles with flying while trying to pass unnoticed by the prince. Why were all they trying to take a peek at the prince? Simple.

He was practicing his fighting skills. But that’s not what attracted them the most. It was the fact that the prince had taken off his shirt. And he was sweating.

Mark simply couldn’t understand what the couple of dozens of mares who were watching him saw on him at that moment. Yes, granted. Out of modesty, he was very handsome, and his body could be compared to that of a model. How did he got like that?

Like he’d know.

Pushing those thoughts aside, he simply kept practicing some routines of martial arts he barely remembered. But worse is nothing, so he simply kept like that, even when the looks of the many maids spying on him distracted him.

After a couple hours of taking his body to its limit, Mark was satisfied, if not impressed that it could hold on with him for that long. And the better part was that he felt prepared for everything that could happen. Well… almost anything.

This proved certain as he, after putting on some clean clothes, went to leave his room, almost immediately being buried under a small group of mares.

Taking this as normal (if one could call it normal), he simply helped as many of them back on their hooves before making his way out and towards the castle.

Once he was in there, one of the guards kindly led him to where he was supposed to meet the princesses. Thanking him, he prepared to enter.
“Good luck, Prince.” The guard said to the prince as he turned around to leave.
“Thanks.”
“You’re gonna need it.”

Mark’s mane went rigid as the comment of the guard did almost nothing to help him to relax. Taking deep breaths through his nose and mouth, he finally pushed open the door.

Instead of the grand hall he was expecting, he found himself facing a rather simple gym. On the center, a floor made of some firm yet soft material, and on the sides of the room, a couple of chairs next to a small table on which, rested a small set of tea.

In the center of the room, there were two swords resting on the floor. As he walked forward to see them closer, he got again that feeling of dizziness as his mind was filled with multiple images of swords and, strangely enough, how to use them. However, that wasn’t exactly what caught his attention. On the far side of the room, Celestia and Luna sat patiently, apparently waiting for him. Celestia with her typical white dress, but Luna, for some reason, was wearing a bathrobe.
“Ah, Blueblood. You’re in here.” Luna said calmly. Yet, the excitement was still very notorious on her voice.
“I said I would, didn’t I?”
“Indeed you did.” Luna said with a smirk as she stood up. ”I suppose you are prepared?”
“Nope.” The nervousness was evident on the prince’s voice. Luna merely chuckled as she walked to the center.
“Do not fret, Blueblood.” She said as she put a hand on his shoulder. Suddenly, her eyes shone with mischief. “We will be gentle.”

Mark’s face was instantly filled with fear as his eyes widened and his ears dropped. Celestia, upon seeing this, couldn’t hold back some giggles. Still, she got closer to him.
“She’s right. Don’t fear. You have nothing to worry about.”
“BUT SHE SAID IT LIKE IF SHE WERE PLANNING TO KILL ME!”
“Oh, nonsense. She would never hurt you. In fact, she’s never going to touch you.”

Mark’s fear was replaced with confusion as he pondered about what Celestia meant.
“Everything’s set!” Luna’s voice sounded on the center of the room. As before, the two swords still rested upon their place on the floor.

Still with fear upon him, he walked slowly until he was standing just in front of the sword. With doubt invading him, he reached for one of the swords.
“Nay, Blueblood.” Luna said before his hand could even touch his sword. Lifting his eyes, he saw Celestia and Luna holding each other’s hand while their free one was being offered to him. “Whenever you are ready.”

Hesitantly, Mark reached with both hands each one of the princesses’ free hands. Even when Luna’s horn shone with such an intensity that it hurt to the eye, Mark couldn’t help but think about how soft their hands were.

As Luna’s horn shine stopped, Mark opened his eyes to find himself in the very same room he was before. However, there were many details that concerned him, like the fact that both princesses weren’t in the room anymore, or the fact that there weren’t two swords anymore, but only one.
“What’s going on here?” Mark asked to himself as he kept inspecting the room. Suddenly, the sound of a door being opened behind him caught his attention. Turning towards the sound, Mark saw inside the door something resembling to a tunnel. Curiosity overtook him as he started to walk towards the door.

Just as he was about to cross the door, the very same door closed itself with a solid crash. Scared and confused, Mark took a few steps backwards, only to see the door opening itself once again.

As he kept walking backwards, he suddenly felt his hoof hitting something hard. Turning around, he found the sword, still resting on the floor. It was then when he understood it. With some doubt, he picked up the sword with only one hand.

As he inspected it better, he found the sword being more a katana than an actual sword. Light, sharp and deadly. After observing it, he swished it a few times before reaching a conclusion.
…Yeah, Katanas were very different to knives or tomahawks.

Suddenly, he remembered the tunnel. Turning around, he found the tunnel still open. Holding tightly the sword in one hand, he started to walk towards the door. This time, the door didn’t close itself until Mark passed fully through it.

What showed in front of Mark was something between a training ground and a forest. On the ground, many wooden pieces rested. However, as Mark thought about it more than once, he noticed the trunks were slightly glowing with a blue energy.

To give a better inspection, he leaned forward. Unnoticed to him, the blue energy seemed to become stronger, allowing some of the trunks to float.

Mark stopped his inspection when something entered his field of vision. Turning around, his eyes widened as he saw all the trunks floating in the same blue energy.
“... Alright… I’m freaked out.” He said to himself as he watched carefully the trunks.

All of them seemed to float around in a circular formation, causing red flags to pop up in Mark’s mind, his grip on his sword becoming tighter. He watched carefully at the floating trunks.

Suddenly, one of them split from the formation, catching Mark’s attention. The trunk started to fly around faster than the others.

As Mark kept his gaze on it, the trunk stopped its flight. Changing its position, the trunk dove against him. It went with such a speed, Mark barely had any time to jump aside. The trunk flew a couple inches at his side before sticking in the ground. As Mark started to relax, other to trunks flew out of the formation, while the one in the ground lifted itself once again in the air.
“Oh, crap.” Mark said as he realized this would be one of the most brutal trainings of his life (both, this and the past one).

???

In the very same ancient castle where all started, Death stood once again in the very same position. However, this time, it was different.

Glowing runes on the floor in a circular formation shone with a mysterious light. Meanwhile, Death spoke in an ancient language long forgotten by almost every sentient being on the universe. Only a couple dozens of beings as old as the very same universe knew it.

As Death kept speaking in the language, a white orb materialized in front of him. Another soul. As the white orb seemed to regain consciousness, it shone slightly brighter.
“Where am I?” The orb asked with a deep feminine voice.
“You, my dear friend… you are… here.” Death spoke as he pointed to the room with a bony hand.
“You… I know you...”
“Of course, my dear friend… You and I have met once before. Almost four earth years now.”
“... Yes… I remember… you are… Death… I am dead.”
“Yes… However, due to some recent events, I’ve found myself wanting to do… somethings.”
“What kind of things?”
“... Second chances...”
“On what purpose?”
“Why, my own entertainment, of course.”
“...”
“On the other hand… or hoof, there’s a friend of mine whose life has been returned… again, for my own amusement.”
“Why are you saying this to me?”
“Because… there are some events I am planning for him… But I can’t do this directly. I need help.”
“And what do you want from me?”
“I want you to test him.”
“But how?”
“Doing what you were supposed to do four years ago.”
“...” The soul didn’t know what to say. She couldn’t remember much.

Suddenly, she started to remember her past. Her creation, her death… what she wanted to do.
“Do you accept what I am offering to you? A second chance, and probably, a second chance to find your fate?”
“... My fate has been already decided.” The orb said as she started to laugh maniacally. “I accept your offer!”
“... On one condition.”
“What is it?”
“... No one must know about this.” The orb started to take a darker color, almost completely black.
“You have my word of future queen about this… for I am… Nightmare Moon!” She shouted as the orb vanished from the castle to another place.

Meanwhile, Death simply smiled maliciously as he turned once again to the shining circle.
“... That’s one… let’s start with the next...”

Training. Part 2.

Mark started to pant heavily as he dodged trunk after trunk, while the last ones flew quickly against him. Using his sword, he sliced through many of them, but some cheating upon the spell made the sliced trunks and its bits to still attack him. Still, he found himself trying to slice through many as possible. Yet, that proved to be in vain as the trunks didn’t stop, but became quicker the more he sliced.

Soon, he started to feel tired, which was unfortunate for him. Seeing no option, he turned around as tired as he felt and started to run through the forest.

However, an strange sound, like a humming started to sound behind him. Turning his head, he noticed the trunks still floating after him.
“Damned trunks, why won’t you leave me alone!?” He shouted at them desperately. Seeing as he had no choice, he unsheathed his sword, ready to face them again.

Suddenly, the distinctive sound of metal slicing caught his attention. It was as clear as any other sound in the forest. Seeing as he may get help, he started to follow the sound, still being chased by the trunks, which every once in awhile, would be met with his sword.

After some tiring minutes of running and fighting, he finally made it to the source of the sound. To his surprise, a dark blue blur passed in front of him, followed by a rain of sliced trunks and remainings bits. He turned his head to the skies just to reveal the blur to be none other than Luna herself, carrying the second sword and still on her robe.

His thoughts were interrupted as a harsh hit on the back of his head. Turning around, he noticed the trunks still after him.
“Ugh… not again.” He simply sighed as he prepared himself for another fight. Suddenly, that was when he noted the blue magic surrounding them turning into a bright green. To his surprise, the trunks retreated from their chase and instead started to pile on themselves.

Taking that as his cue to run, he turned around and followed Luna.

Meanwhile, Luna kept doing the same actions as before, flying around and slicing through the trunks at almost supersonic speed. For her, it was almost foal-play.

Turning her head down, she noticed the prince resting against a tree, trying to get his breath back. She simply smirked as she started to think that this might have been more than what he could do.

She instantly noticed the trunks in front of her starting to glow a bright green while they plummeted to the ground. Her smirk only grew as she guessed what was next.
“Good one, Tia.” She said as she flew towards the prince.

On the ground, Mark had been running far longer than what he could remember (not that it was that much). Once that he was starting to recover his breath, a harsh crash sounded behind him.

Instantly turning around, he spotted Luna standing again in the middle of a crater, dusting off the dust that dared to get her robe dirty. Once done that, she turned around to see the prince staring at her like if she had made a hole in the ground (which, funnily enough, she just did).
“Whatever is wrong, dear Blue?”
“... You just… made… a hole… in the freaking ground...” Luna turned her head to the ground to inspect better the hole. She simply chuckled at that.
“That we did.”

The prince’s eye twitched in slight shock at the princess seemingly non charing answer. Somehow, it only increased the slight respect (almost fear) for her.

Suddenly, his eye stopped twitching, only for the twitching to go straight to his muzzle. His nose instantly started to pick a certain putrid smell.
“Agh! What the hell is that smell!?”
“That, my dear Blue, is the smell of a Timberwolf.”
“A timberwhat?”

Before Luna could answer properly, a loud roar sounded from a deep part of the forest. While Mark turned around while getting on guard, Luna merely turned her head, grinning. After a few moments, two Timberwolves crawled out of the shadows.

Mark was still getting used to the idea of magical beings living on that world, but seeing wolves made of wood was simply mind-blowing. He didn’t know to qualify this as cool or simply stupid.

His thoughts were interrupted as the wolves howled loudly to the sky.
“Prepare thyself. Here they come.”

Before Mark had any time to register what she said, the wolves started to sprint towards them, baring their teeth as a cold, soul-piercing glare crossed through their faces. Seeing that glare wasn’t uncommon to Mark: it was the glare of a predator, ready to kill its prey.
“Not today, dude.” Mark thought as he prepared himself, holding his sword tightly. Unconsciously, his eyes started to reflect that very same glare. He remembered when he had to use them all the time on the desert.

Luna wasn’t that unfamiliar with the creatures in front of her. She had never faced them in real life, but they were a very common topic on many ponies’ dreams. However, this was foal-play to her. That was the main reason as for the why she kept that serene look.

After what seemed like an eternity to the both of them, the wolves were finally within the swords’ range. In a swift movement, both blades found their objectives, slicing through them. Both ponies landed a couple feet ahead, with their swords still high in the air.

Luna certainly wasn’t expecting that the prince seemed to be experienced with a sword. Yet, he was using it with almost no exertion. She smirked at the same time she realized this would be a lot easier.

Meanwhile, Mark’s suspicion of that Blueblood jerk was used to handle a sword became true as he found himself aware of what had just happened. Almost with no experience at all, he sliced through a freakin’ wolf made of wood.

As he turned his head towards Luna, he took notice of her smirk.
“What is it?” He asked curiously.

Before Luna could answer, the fallen trunks behind them started to shine again. Mark turned around to notice the trunks starting to reassemble again, but this time on a different form. A much bigger different form.

Mark stared in awe while Luna looked almost bored as the trunks finally finished building a timberwolf almost two times bigger than the last ones. Once the head finally became completed, its green piercing eyes focused on the two ponies standing in front of them. With a newfound rage, it let out a powerful roar.

Mark instantly got his sword ready to fight, while he analyzed it to find any flaws on it. However, he stopped as he noticed Luna’s hand telling him to stop.
“Let me handle this, dear Blue.” Luna said as her sword was engulfed in her blue aura, instantly levitating at her side.

Leaving only dust behind her, Luna flew quickly against her enemy. Upon seeing this, the timberwolf lifted one of his claws, ready to hit her.

As Luna focused all her mind on one single strike against the enemy, she flew faster, ready to deliver a finishing blow. That was until a sharp pain coursed through her head, making her to instantly lose her focus.

As she regained it, the claw of the timberwolf was too close for her to do anything. With a loud hit, she was sent flying to the depths of the forest.
“LUNA!!!” Mark yelled as he turned around, ready to follow her. However, another roar from the timberwolf caught his attention as it started to run towards him. Seeing as he had no choice, he got ready to fight.

Meanwhile, on another part of the forest, Luna was recovering from the hit she received. However, it wasn’t the hit, the fact that Blueblood was out there defending himself or the fact that there was a ringing pain on her head what bothered her.
“What’s this?” She asked to herself as she pondered about the cause of her pain. She couldn’t be sick. She had been following the rather strict diet her personal doctor had advised to her. She had been sleeping well, and she hadn’t had nightmares on a very long-
“Wait a minute…”

Her eyes started to open wider and wider as her memory gave her the rememberings she never wanted to see again. Some of them about a certain pony she hated and feared with all her might. As her eyes drifted to the woods in front of her, a pair of eyes shone in the depths of the forest. Two cat-like eyes glared at her while a cruel laugh echoed on the forest.
“... Oh, no.”

Mark dodged as fast as he could the claws of the timberwolf, barely avoiding some of his slashes. While doing so, he also tried to slash with his sword at the beast, sometimes hitting it and sometimes missing.

It was when the beast tried to crush him beneath one of his massive paws when Mark realized he already had enough of him.
“That’s it!” He said as he raised his sword once more and ran towards the beast. The timberwolf roared once again as it also charged against the prince.

When the monster raised its claw once again trying to strike the prince, the prince threw his sword to the front, instantly cutting the paw of the monster. Yelping in pain, the monster staggered back, tripping over its missing leg. Once the monster realized what had happened, it lifted its eyes just in time to see the prince jumping towards him with a fist raised high.

Not having time to react, the punch collided with the monster’s face. Much to Mark’s surprise, the monster’s face broke, sending pieces of lumber everywhere while the rest of the monster also broke away. Mark landed on his hooves over the wooden mess that once was a huge monster. Seeing what he had achieved, he raised his hand in triumph… which was interrupted by a sharp pain on his hand.
“AAARRRGGHHHHH!!!” Instead of a victorious shout, a pained one was heard in the forest. All in all, his hand was fine, but what can someone expect when you hit a bunch of wood bare-handed?

Mark clutched his hand in pain as he tried to ease the pain coursing through it. Giving it a small massage, he looked around, impressed at his own “job”. As his eyes traveled through the ground, he located his sword, resting on the ground along with the remnants of the beast’s claw. However, that didn’t caught his attention, but the second sword laying on the ground a couple feet away.

Almost instantly, he remembered Luna flying away in the forest. Forgetting about his pain for now, he sheathed his own sword while taking the second one on his other hand. He lifted his eyes to the sky, trying to locate the exact direction in which Luna was sent flying. After a couple of seconds of inspecting it, he finally found the way.

Not wasting a minute, he set out to try and make sure Luna was alright.

After half an hour of searching, Mark stopped in the middle of the road, panting heavily. Yes, granted. He was in very good shape, but one can only run for some time before getting tired. More So, he had beaten to death (literally!) a huge wooden wolf. Even when that seemed and sounded weird for him, it had really happened!

Still immersed on his thoughts, he suddenly heard steps in the distance. They started to get closer at every second that passed. Fearing the worse, he lifted the sword on one hand while the other unsheathed the other sword. Getting ready to fight, he got in a fighting stance.

The steps grew closer and closer, louder and louder while a slight wind blew up. Just like a lightning in a dark night, the being running through the forest got out of the trees, hitting him in the process.
“GAH!” Mark shouted as he rolled to the ground along with whatever hit him.

After grunting in pain for a while, he opened his eyes. Blood almost spilled out of his nose as he gazed upon the cleavage formed by a very tiny armor hugging a curvaceous body. Yet, instead of spilling out, his blood froze as he lifted his eyes to find those of Princess Luna staring at him. Yet, something seemed different about her.
“Blue! Get up!” Princess Luna said with a different voice.

As he got up, he glanced at her, finally realizing the changes upon her. Her fur had become slightly paler than her past self, while her mane no longer showed the night sky. Instead, it seemed like that of a more normal mane. And he definitely could see why she was wearing that robe before. She had an “armor”, if one could call an armor something that resembled more a bikini swimsuit.
“WHAT THE HELL!?” Mark shouted almost too loudly for her.
“Agh! Caeruleo, shut up! What’s troubling you?”
“Is that an armor to you?”
“Why, of course, Caeruleo. It only protects what is more important to us.”

Mark’s eye twitched as he thought about what she said. Suddenly, Luna’s ears perked up as she turned frantically everywhere with a look of fear.
“Luna, you okay?”
“...” Luna didn’t replied. She simply kept turning her head.

Suddenly, Mark started to hear something, too. It was something resembling an evil laugh. Like those villains from comics did.
“What is that?” Mark said as he turned his head around to try and hear better.
“Hello, handsome.” Replied a dark face behind him.

Mark’s hairs stood up instantly. Yelping, he jumped back a couple feet before standing again in guard. Only then, he allowed himself to see the being in front of him.

It was a mare with black fur which was covered in a blue armor, far more covering than the one Luna had. Yet, the more he observed her, the more he noticed some things, like the fact her tattoo on her butt was very resembling to the one Luna had, while the mane of this mare resembled more to the one Luna had before. Even the style of her mane resembled much to Luna’s.
“What the heck?” Mark asked deeply confused. The black mare walked forward, grinning mischievously.
“Oh, dear. Sorry it wasn’t my intention to scare you.” Luna growled at her as she stood once again in guard. Mark, upon seeing this, offered her a sword, which she eagerly accepted. The black mare merely chuckled at that.
“Oh, Luna. Do you really think that is going to work with us?”
“‘Tis a special weapon that can slay even the darkest nightmare! It shall vanquish you!”
“The darkest nightmare?” Mark asked to himself as he eyed the two of them. Obviously, they knew each other, and by what it seemed, Luna hated that mare.

Mark’s thoughts were interrupted as the mare started to walk quietly towards them.
“You really think you can slay me? After everything that has happened to us...?” Suddenly, the mare opened a pair of wings unseen by Mark. Mark’s senses went into overdrive as he realized that the mare Luna and he were facing was an alicorn, too.
“... Remember, Luna? Our battle with Celestia? The elements of harmony? Our vanishment?” The mare said with a growing anger on her voice. “DO YOU THINK A SIMPLE WEAPON AS A SWORD WILL BE ABLE TO VANQUISH ME!?”

Luna flinched as the voice of the one she feared most raised on level until she was shouting at her. Mark turned his head to look at Luna when he noticed that her hands were shaking, her eyes showed fear and worry while her hooves seemed like if she were about to run.

Instantly bracing himself for whatever might happen to him, he took a step ahead, raising his sword high and putting an arm in front of Luna in a protective stance.

The black mare focused her attention on the third pony, which had been ignored until that moment. Somehow, even on her presence, it seemed like if he didn’t fear her. Who was he? Why wasn’t he afraid of her?
“What do we have here?” She said softly as she flew to the ground in front of him. As she touched the ground, she found the tip of his sword pointing at her. She merely grinned.
“Either you are very brave… or very stupid!” She said as she took the sword in her magic, out of the reach of the prince. Once that he was disarmed, she lunged at him, taking him by the neck.
“Don’t you know who I am, you fool?” She asked with rage on her eyes. Suddenly, she saw something: a scar in the head of the stallion. She used the moment to gaze at the stallion’s memories. What she saw in there surprised her.

While there were indeed memories, some of them were locked out, she assumed, due to a biological reason. Yet, some of the locked ones didn’t even seemed to fit into the stallion’s life. Some of them were about another beings who resembled much to them, but weren’t ponies.

Her eyes opened widely as she saw the memories of his death.

Still surprised as she remembered what Death had told her, she let him go. Mark fell to the ground, coughing and holding his throat. He lifted his eyes to see at the mare who had kneeled in front of him. She reached over with a hand to touch his cheek.
“... It’s you.” She said softly.

Suddenly, the sky started to shine almost to a blinding point. The three of them covered their eyes as the light shone even brighter. From the center of the light, the form of an alicorn became visible while Mark and Luna felt themselves being pulled.

Mark opened his eyes quickly as he felt the hands of both princesses still holding his. As he turned his sight to both princesses, he realized Luna was back to normal, her mane and fur, the very same tone as before. Yet, they both seemed concerned and worried. After thinking about it for a minute, he decided to speak.
“What the hell was that?”

Luna, remembering what Nightmare had said to him, realized that Blueblood didn’t remember anything about four years ago.
“Dear blue… there’s something you must know about me...”
“About us, actually...” Celestia said as she stood up.

Author's Note

Last month, I realized that there is another period I must complete before becoming an engineer as I wanted to. But for that, I need to go to school for another two years. And I have to do another freakin' test! Just to get in to the next grade! And it's this Saturday!
Wish me luck, Guys!

(Here I am, preparing for this!)
Oh, and as always, thanks for taking the time to read this chapter and for showing interest on this. Comments and critics are welcomed, as long as they don't ave anything offensive on them, please.

The unknown power.

After some time of explaining again the whole business of Nightmare Moon, who was she and how she was born, Mark just stared at the cup of tea placed in front of him, since long ago gotten cold.

Not that it mattered, anyway. His mind was wandering over other places while a cold tea was the least of his worries. A mare, who had tried to plunge the world into eternal night was something serious, after all, which by the way, was some kind of alter-ego of Luna. Based on that, both sisters deduced that if there was Light, there had to be Darkness within everypony. Fortunately or unfortunately, or maybe both, Celestia still hadn’t discovered her dark side.

However, there was something else going on inside of Mark’s mind. Based off in what they said about what happened four years ago, Nightmare Moon was erased from existence. That meant… she died.
“Caeruleo?” Mark turned his head towards Celestia, who had a concerned look on her face. “... Are you alright?”
“Yeah, sure. I’m fine… I just found out about a mare who returned from Death, who’s also a menace for the entire world, that wants to go back to her former plans of plunging the world into a sure massive genocide with eternal night, which might cause the whole planet either to freeze or burn… probably both...” Mark said as he took a deep breath after that. “... Yeah. I’m freakin alright.” He finished with an obvious hint of sarcasm.

Celestia looked at him with a mix of feelings. She couldn’t decide if laugh at his humor, frown at his sarcasm, get nervous at the implications of what he told or something else. Luna, on the other hoof, simply stared at the ground, thinking about something deeply, not really paying attention to the stallion in front of her.

Mark got out of his seat as he started to walk around while thinking deeply about the whole topic at hoof. In a certain way, it reminded Celestia of Twilight. With that walking, the look to the ground and a hand on his chin. Yep, the look of a thinker.

Finally, after a while of thinking about what might have happened, Mark turned his eyes to Luna, who had been quiet the whole time.
“Hey, Luna?” Mark called to her, getting no answer. “Earth to Luna?” Mark repeated, louder as he walked towards her. Celestia turned her head to look at her, too.

Unknown to them, Luna was already analyzing her mind, looking for any traces of resentment, anger or hate; anything that could have something to give place for Nightmare’s return. Conveniently for her, her skill of walking into others’ dreams came with the side effect of having the ability of entering on others’ minds, too. Even her own.
“LUNA!!!”

Luna blinked in surprise as her eyes turned towards the prince, who was in front of her, looking concerned.
“... We’re sorry. We weren’t listening. What were you saying?”

Mark at first had a look of slight anger as Luna gave him such a nonchalant answer. Still, he was worried about her.
“... Luna, are you alright?” Luna looked at him with confusion. “I mean, you looked kinda lost right now.”
“Oh, that. Yes, we are very much fine. You see, we were trying to find that wretched mare.”
“... How can you do that?” Mark asked totally confused since all he could see was seeing her looking to the floor. Luna merely smirked.
“Magic.”

Trolled. Mark thought to himself as Luna chuckled at his face.
“Eh, whatever.” Mark said as he returned to his seat. “The point is…?” He asked while he turned his look to Celestia.
“The wisest thing to do is to tell nopony about this. We really don’t know how Nightmare moon returned. still, she hasn’t done anything… yet.”
“So, we tell no one while all of us start looking for her? Fine by me.” Mark said as he started to think about what to do.
“No.” Celestia suddenly interrupted his thoughts as she answered him rather harshly. “Not all of us.”

Mark looked at her almost as if she suddenly had a third eye. Celestia looked at him with all the seriousness she could muster with a deep sigh.
“Caeruleo, only Luna and I have the power to defeat her. You don’t even remember how to use magic. Your swordplay is admirable, but it won’t be enough to defeat her.” Mark stared at her, offended. Celestia, sensing what he was feeling, went towards him before embracing him lovingly. “I don’t want to put you in danger.”

Even when it was the second time he was smothered by her, Mark simply ignored it, feeling more the warm feeling of love and care Celestia shone with at that moment. Mark sighed loudly as he broke the embrace.
“I don’t like the idea of standing away, doing nothing while you two expose yourselves to the danger… but I’ll trust you two.”

Luna, even when she wasn’t on the more loving side, rose from her seat. Mark felt her comforting hand on his shoulder while she gave him a warm smile. Suddenly, she lit her horn as a cane popped out at her side.
“A cane?” Luna nodded as she levitated it to him. Mark took it, looking at it curiously.
“It is no mere cane, Caeruleo.” Luna said as she pointed to a small section, which seemed strange. As Mark looked more carefully upon it, he noticed that it was a separation of some sort. On instinct, he pulled apart the upper part of the cane, revealing a shining and slim sword.
“... If I’m not going to help you, then why are you giving this to me?”
“Only protection, Caeruleo. Only protection.”

Mark nodded as he sheathed the sword back into the cane.
“So… what do I do, then?”
“Go to your home and don’t speak of this with nopony else.”

Mark nodded as he took his jacket from his seat. After that, he walked to the door. Just before he went through it, he turned his head to look at them.
“Be careful, you two.” He said as he finally got out.

Meanwhile, Luna turned to her sister.
“Are you sure it is wise to let him go like that?”
“Pretty sure, Luna. I don’t want to sound mean, but if he were to interfere, it would be more dangerous to him than to us. You saw how Nightmare lifted him almost effortlessly.”
“... Maybe you are right.” Luna said as he thought about it deeply. Suddenly, another question arose in her head. “Don’t you think it would be wise to watch him? Nightmare might be inside his mind.”
“Once again, not wanting to sound mean, but think about it, Luna. Why would she want to invade his mind? He doesn’t posses as much power as us in every sense of the word, and he wouldn’t be able to do something without our consent. Not to mention the fact that he doesn’t remember crucial things about the country.”

Luna thought about it. While something seemed strange about all the matter, Celestia had a point.

They both lit their horns as the hold each other’s hands. Soon, the spell was complete, and they both went deeper into the deepest parts of theirs minds.

Unnoticed by them, a pair of yellow eyes popped out of nowhere, looking at them with sheer curiosity and mischief.
“Ohhh… it seems something chaotic is going on...” The eyes narrowed as they flickered to the door. “... I’m looking forward to see you again… Prince.”

Upon saying that, the eyes vanished from existence, leaving the place completely silent once again.

Meanwhile, Mark walked through the city, not going directly to his house. He hasn’t completely memorized the whole layout of the city. Yet, he remembered that alley clearly.

After awhile, he finally found the very same alley he first saw Death. Being sure no one was following him, he entered the alley.
“I know you’re here.” He said, facing the darkness in the alley. He narrowed his eyes, trying to see something. When that proved to be futile, he walked deeper into the alley.

Suddenly, that bone chilling sensation creeped through his spine as he suddenly felt a presence just behind him. Turning around, he could swear he started to feel the place even colder.
“...” Death didn’t say a word. He just kept “staring” at Mark. “... You do know you can’t just come in here every time you find yourself in troubles, right?”
“I think an evil entity who wants to plunge the world into eternal night isn’t considered simply as troubles.” Mark said firmly, trying to look tough.
“... Hm.” Suddenly, Death started to chuckle lowly while he turned around.
“What the hell!? Why are you laughing!? THIS IS FREAKIN’ SERIOUS!!!”
“It’s as serious as YOU want it to be.”

At that instant, Mark didn’t really know how to feel. Yes, granted. He thanked Death for giving him another chance, but everything seemed to twist and turn around in order of Death’s wishes. Shaking those thoughts away, he replied.
“I don’t care how serious you consider this is! I care about all of this, and I need help.”
“What makes you think that you need my help?”
“Because it was YOU the one who brought her back, didn’t you?” Mark suddenly felt the temperature of the place drop more. Yet, he pushed on. “From what I heard, Nightmare Moon was destroyed, which can be translated as killed. And everything that has something to do with a killed being coming back to life has something to do with you, right?”

Death didn’t say anything. Yet, suddenly out of nowhere, his scythe came in sight once again. This time, Mark had to admit that he seemed terrifying like that.
“... What do you want?”

Mark was genuinely surprised as Death asked him that. Yet, a single question came to his mind.
“... What can I do to help in defeating her?” Death didn’t say anything, but merely floated to another part, revealing the mirror he showed before.
“... There is nothing you can do to help… Because, it is YOU the one who must defeat her.” Mark’s eyes widened as he stared at Death. “It doesn’t matter how powerful the princesses are. Only you have what is required to stop her.”
“... MUAHAHAHAHA!!!” Mark started to laugh loudly, almost falling to the ground. “And here I was thinking you had a bad sense of humor!”
“... I am not joking.” Death said in a serious tone while the mirror sparked to life. As Mark walked further in the darkness, trying to see what was going on, he suddenly saw a blue small filly crying desperately, surrounded by darkness. Mark instantly turned at Death with a confused look. “... I’ve been around for a very long time, my dear friend… and I’ve seen this many times now… you can beat her… but not with weapons…“ Death said cryptically as he started to float away, at the same time the mirror vanished. “... For sickness and pain, there is always one single cure. Not medicine, not magic… it’s a power since the beginning created, which has accompanied the livings since then. It brings pain, chaos. Wars has been fought by it, wars has been won by it. It’s what ties two beings together when the time has come.”

Upon saying those last words, Death completely vanished from his sight.
“... Be careful, for it is also capable of driving being insane.”

After a while, Mark arrived at his house.
“Good afternoon, Master!” Once again, a maid greeted him at the door.
“Good afternoon. How are you doing?”

Suddenly, the maid stopped. Mark turned around to look at her, instantly noticing the look of shock on her face.
“AAAAAHHHHH!!!” Before Mark had any chance to ask, the mare squealed loudly. “MASTER WANTS TO KNOW HOW I AM!!!”

While the maid seemed to be overly excited about him wanting to know her better, Mark slowly backed away.
“What the hell is wrong with this mares?” Mark thought to himself as the mare suddenly turned around, looking at him with huge adorable eyes.
“I am fine, Master. Thanks for asking!” She let out an adorable *squee* as she suddenly stood in front of the prince, their muzzles almost touching.
“Uhh… That’s… great.” Once again, the mare smiled cutely before composing herself.
“Um… sorry for that, Master.”
“No problem.” As he turned around, he noticed something strange. “Say, where are the others?”
“Oh, it’s the time for our meal. Are you hungry, Master? You can eat with us, if you’d like.”

Just then, Mark’s stomach decided to remind him of the current hour.
“That would be lovely.”
“Good, Master. Follow me.”

Once again, Mark regretted his decision. The maid wasn’t trying to catch his attention, but she had one fine rump, even when the maid’s clothes were trying to cover it.

Once the lunch was finished, Mark noticed two things:
It was huge.
He definitely had a lot of maids.

A couple of rows in one part of the room were three huge tables, biggest than any other he had seen before (including his past-life). In there, many seats were in front of the tables, in which, sat a maid with a dish in front of her.

In a quick calculation, he guessed he had around two hundred maids, each and every one as beautiful as the next one (though some were more air-headed than the others).

Leaving the lunch behind, he started to wander around the mansion. It was at that moment when the maids seemed to disappear for awhile. He discovered yet more evidence of the huge ego of his past self. Paintings of himself in various poses, looks, clothes, and other things. Even some statues in “heroic” poses.
“... Jeez… I really hate this guy.” Mark thought as he looked at a particularly huge one, depicting him with a red robe, adorned with a crown and a sceptre, and a smug look on his face.

Annoyed and having enough with all the hall dedicated to his everest-height-like ego, he left the place, already planning what to do with all the paintings.
“... Hmm… Maybe they’d make a good lumber for the fireplace.” He thought with a smirk.

After a few more rooms and halls with nothing impressive, Mark found himself wandering to his room again. Even when “he” was used to walk, he was still a mere mortal. And as such, got tired every once in awhile. This was one of such times.

Even when it wasn’t to the point of nodding tiredly with his head in mid-sleep, he felt like taking a small nap. Therefore the why he decided to go and get some shut-eye. After all, there weren’t any maids around there who might bother him.

Besides, a little nap in the afternoon can help one to keep their energies up, right?

In the castle.

Both sisters opened their eyes quickly. Each looked at the other one with a look of concern and worry. None said a thing, for both of them knew the answer.

Nightmare was nowhere to be found within their minds. And that meant only one thing: she was within the mind of the only one whom they thought wouldn’t be in trouble.
“CAERULEO!!!” Both sisters shouted as their wings sprang from their backs. WIth a single flap, the were all the way out of the castle, floating in front of the castle.

Both started to look around in hopes of finding him in the city, walking around or exploring. Yet, he was nowhere to be seen. That only worried them more. With another powerful flap, both sisters flew directly towards Blueblood’s mansion.

Maids were startled as a powerful blast of wind and sound passed through the house, nearly sending them flying away. Yet, they were oblivious of the problem their master was in.

Once the royal sisters arrived at the room, they nearly kicked it down in the rush of worry that invaded them. Once inside, with one of the doors out of its hinges, while the other left a very deep mark on the wall behind it, the sisters started to look for him.

What they saw nearly froze their blood: There laid Blueblood on his bed, sleeping soundly. A serene expression adorning his face. Yet, his fur had started to turn a deep blue in small patches, while his mane started to take a more magic-like appearance.

Both sisters merely looked at him with an expression that could be compared to that of surprise mixed with fear.

Meanwhile, Mark opened his eyes, trying to see whatever was doing noises so loud. Yet, all what faced him was darkness. Up and down, left and right, in front and behind. Everything was darkness.

Suddenly, a deep feminine voice started to laugh cruelly. Mark’s blood froze as he recognized the voice at the same time it spoke.
“Hello, prince Blueblood. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Say… Do you want to play a game?”

Author's Note

Once again, greetings and thanks for reading this. Please, comment. I like reading your comments.

In case you're wondering how Death's scythe would look, here's something.

And another thing:
In case you haven't seen it, I want to share something with all of you.

Inner demons.

Mark turned around frantically as panic started to invade his very soul. Yet, all he could see was darkness. Black to the left, black to the right, up, down, front and back. Everything was darkness. Even when it could have been a simple nightmare, Mark still felt that presence around him. The very same presence that gave him chills when he heard it before.

Suddenly, an evil yet soft laugh echoed through the whole place. The voice, while evil, had certain charm on it. It’s like when you find home after being lost for a long time. And then, your mother goes out, shouting angrily at you. It’s something truly terrifying, yet comforting at the same time. However, it only sounded charming, not comforting.
“We meet again, handsome.” Mark’s mane went rigid while his eyes widened in surprise and panic.

Turning his head slowly due to the fright he felt, his eyes were invaded by black fur, a dark blue armor and a pair of cyan cat-like eyes.

Nightmare, upon seeing the young pony’s reaction, simply rolled her eyes in mock amusement while walking away.
“You know… I really was hoping you would tell me something. It is considered rude not to answer a greeting.”

Mark, upon remembering something about proper etiquette, shook his head to get out of his panic induced state.
“Sorry… got distracted back there. Hello to you, too.”

Nightmare stopped walking suddenly. While her head turned slightly, her ears turned fully to him. She also had a curious expression portrayed on her face. Suddenly, she started to giggle.
“My, my… I wasn’t expecting such a greeting from you. Hasn’t Celestia taught you better?” She said as she turned fully to him.

Yet, as she turned around, she got authentically surprised: there was the prince, standing relatively still and calmed.
“You know...” She started to say as she walked slowly towards him. “... You are awfully calmed. Even more so when you’re in MY presence.” More to her surprise, Mark simply shrugged.
“I really have no reason to be afraid, you know?”
“Oh? And may I ask why that is?”
“Simple, actually. You haven’t killed me. That means you plan to keep me alive… for now, at least.” Mark said as he glanced nervously at the “ground”. Suddenly, he felt her again right in front of him. Mark lifted his head slowly, only to see Nightmare’s eyes inches away from him.
“... For now.” She said in a menacing tone. Slowly, she raised herself until she was straight once again.

Mark gulped nervously as he watched her walk away. Yet again, his malish instincts got the better of him as his eyes got glued to her rump. If he had to compare it, he would say that it was slightly bigger than Luna’s…
…
!!!
“What the hell, dude!? Get a hold of yourself!!” He scolded himself as he suddenly realized what he was thinking.
“Enjoying the view?”

Much to Mark’s horror, he realized at that moment that he had been staring at Nightmare’s rump the whole time. In a panic, he turned his eyes towards her eyes. Yet, what he saw left him shocked: Nightmare didn’t seemed to care in the slightest. In fact, she seemed to enjoy it.

Mark’s shock was replaced with annoyance as his expression changed to that of a disapproving frown.
“... You enjoy getting the whole attention for yourself, don’t you?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Nightmare replied in a naughty tone while she bent slightly forward.

Annoyed and slightly ashamed of himself, Mark turned his eyes from her to try and get his ideas in order. Suddenly, he started to wonder something important.
“... Why are you keeping me alive?”

Nightmare stopped her little “tease” to turn to the prince. Even when he tried to look serious, the intense blush on his face contrasted fully with its original purpose.

As Mark turned again to her, his blood froze as he noticed her naughty look had been replaced with an evil gaze.
“Straight to the point, huh, human?”
“There must be a reason for you to keep me alive. Unless you plan to use me as- did you call me a what now?”
“Oh, and here I was thinking that you had brains on that head of yours.” Nightmare said in a mocking tone as she turned to him. Mark’s eyes widened suddenly as he realized something.
“Exactly, what did HE told you about me?”
“Oh, he just said that he wanted me to test you.”
“Test me?”
“Yes. However, he also said that you might be my second chance to find my destiny.” Suddenly, NIghtmare’s eyes started to shine with evilness as she suddenly took him by the neck, not with the force to choke him. “... And I intend on fulfilling my fate as…THE QUEEN OF THE NIGHT!!!”
“Like hell you will!!!” Mark thought as he noticed the height he was at: perfect for a quick kick.

Lifting his leg, he delivered a harsh kick to Nightmare’s stomach, making her grunt in pain while Mark fell on his back on the floor.
“You little scum, excuse of a pony!” Nightmare shouted as she held her stomach, turning her head to give her most poisonous look at the prince. The prince started to get to his feet, but his look was one of a warrior ready to fight.
“I can’t let you do that. It’d be too dangerous.” He said as he adopted a fighting stance. Even when Nightmare couldn’t exactly remember what kind of fighting that style was, she started to get up, chuckling evilly.
“Do you really think you can beat me?” She asked as she fully stood up again. Once done that, her wings flared out while her horn started to shine. “You don’t have any chance against an alicorn.”
“Maybe not... ” He said as he hardened his eyes, trying to look tough. “... But that doesn’t mean I can’t try.”

They both proceeded to dash against the other one, Nightmare using her wings while Mark simply ran against her. Both, with fire in their eyes, proceeded to plan their attacks. Nightmare raised her fist, ready to deliver a devastating hit right to the prince’s chest. Her evil smirk grew as she got closer to the prince.

Her smirk was replaced with that of authentic surprise as she saw the prince suddenly dropping to the ground, sliding on his legs, causing her fist to totally miss the target. Meanwhile, on the prince’s face, an evident mocking smirk was reflected on it.

Almost immediately, she stopped suddenly and turned around, only to notice the prince running against her. Seeing this, she got in guard as fast as she could. Once again, surprise showed on her face as the prince jumped, spinning quickly as a harsh kick was delivered on her defending arm while his other hoof quickly hit the same arm again, effectively breaking her defenses.

Nightmare barely had time to react as yet another series of kicks and punches were delivered at her abdomen, waist, legs and arms in an attempt of not allowing her to be able to create any defense or offensive. Every second, yet another hit would cause pain to assault her, which slowly caused her to try to go back in an attempt of stopping the pain.

After a minute of delivering as many hits, as hard as he could, and as certain as he could, Mark finally found himself tired. stopping for a moment to catch his breath, he suddenly noticed Nightmare recovering, too. With his last amount of strength on him, he jumped, once again spinning while his leg started the hit from his back, making a full 180 degree spin, providing it with more force as he focused the last of his strength on it, aligning it with her chest.

As if in slow motion, Mark watched as his hoof collided with her breastbone, causing her to groan loudly in pain while her body clenched in pain at the same time it was sent flying backwards, shards of her armor had been also destroyed.

As Mark fell to the ground, panting from exertion, Nightmare fell on her back, still groaning in pain. A smirk grew on his face as he got up, still panting, and walked towards her.
“You lose, Nightmare.” He declared as loudly as he could before turning around and starting to walk away.
“Do you really think so?” Mark’s mane stood up as a chill ran through his back upon hearing again Nightmare’s voice.

Even before he could stand again in guard, when he turned around, Nightmare’s fist collided with his abdomen.

Mark felt in that instant as if all the air on his body escaped from his lungs and stomach while an intense pain settled on his abdomen. Not a single sound escaped from his mouth as he suddenly found himself on the ground, holding his stomach in pain while breathing difficulty.

Even when the pain blocked some functions on his body, he still noticed Nightmare’s covered hoofs clicking next to him. After a few painful moments, he felt himself being lifted from the ground while his breathing got cut by a hand closing itself harshly on his throat. Soon, his eyes found again the very well known turquoise of Nightmare’s eyes, almost trying to kill him with only her look. Suddenly, her eyes softened slightly.
“That hurt.” She stated simply as she held her stomach with her free hand. Mark could notice the several hits inflicted by him very clearly on her exposed fur through the broken armor, the main reason being those spots in a darker color.

As he kept inspecting it, her horn lit up. Mark’s annoyance grew as he first saw the dark patches on her fur glowing and then curing themselves. Nightmare then put her free hand in front of him, three of her fingers closing while her thumb held her index.

In a single movement of her index, Mark was sent flying several feet away, landing harshly on the ground with a severe hit on his forehead. With the pain, Mark’s body answered with pumping his body full of adrenalin, causing him to get to his hooves quickly.

Now, Mark was authentically scared as he realized just what kind of strength an alicorn possessed. Meanwhile, Nightmare walked slowly towards him, with a hand on her hip and a sword on the other one.
“WHAT THE- WHERE DID SHE GET THAT SWORD!?”
“You have fought well, handsome one.” She said as her horn lit up once again. With a flash, she was gone from sight. Yet, with another one, she was standing just a few inches away from him. “But not well enough.”

Petrified by fear, Mark suddenly felt the edge of Nightmare’s sword on his throat.
“I still need a vessel to accomplish my goal. But I still can use Luna’s body. So tell me, young one. Will you help me, or will I have to do it by myself?”
“... Death, I think I’ll be seeing you very soon.” Mark thought as he turned his head away from hers, telling all she needed to know. Retiring the sword from his throat, she proceeded to lift it, ready to sink it into his chest.

Mark lifted his sight to another place, ready for the familiar feeling of dying. Yet, his eyes widened as he saw a figure in dark robes, holding closely a scythe.
“Oh, trust me, we will.” Death said as it walked towards him, stopping a few feet away from him. On his bony face, an evident smirk grew as he turned slightly towards Nightmare, making him turn his head, too. Mark was confused as he noticed doubt and concern on Nightmare’s eyes. “... But it’s not your time yet.”

Just as the sword made contact with Mark’s flesh, drawing a small speck of blood, two beams, a golden one and a blue one sent Nightmare flying away, sending Mark again to the ground. Lifting his sight, he noticed a light shining in the distance while two figures flew closer towards him.

Still with pain on his body, he got up, still staring at the two sisters whose beams had just saved him. After a few instants, both of them landed in front of him.
“Caeruleo! Are you hurt? Are you alright?” Celestia asked hurriedly as she let him go and started to inspect his seriously injured body.
“Yes, I’m alright… I just got the beating of my life… or at least, of what I’m able to remember.” He said with obvious sarcasm on his voice, something not too pleasing to the white alicorn.

Before she could answer, a loud shout sounded through the place. Luna turned around while her horn lit up, causing the very same sword she used before to appear on her hand, just in time to block Nightmare’s attack, producing a loud metallic sound.

As Mark turned around to see them, he noticed both of them glaring each other as hard as they could. Yet, the more he observed them, the more he realized Luna’s eyes being filled with fear, desperation, hate and despair.

It never was a good combination of feelings when fighting, and that gave him a bad feeling. Letting go of Celestia, he turned to her.
“We gotta help her. She’ll lose if we don’t do something.” Celestia looked at him seriously, running her eyes through his hurt form.
“No. I will help her. You stay here.”

While her wings flared up, a larger sword appeared on her hand, surrounded by a golden glow. With a single movement of her wings, she went full speed ahead.

Nightmare, however, noticed her before she could do something. Knocking away Luna with a swift kick, she planted her sword in front of her, clashing swords with Celestia. Both of them held their ground as they glared at each other. Suddenly, a grin formed slowly on Nightmare’s face.
“It is a pleasure to see you too, Celestia.” Celestia’s glare intensified as she pushed harder on her sword.
“You will not hurt more ponies anymore, Nightmare.” The grin on Nightmare’s face grew even more as she pushed harder. Much to Celestia’s surprise, she wouldn’t be able to hold against Nightmare’s push.

In a single movement, Nightmare pushed Celestia several feet into the air, while a blue glow in the distance started to shine brighter. Soon, both sisters stood on guard against the nightmare pony. Yet, Nightmare merely smirked while her eyes started to shine.

What could only be described as darkness, both sisters suddenly found themselves being thrown away while their swords fell down. Nightmare’s evil laugh started to sound through the whole place.

Mark started in shock while, in front of him, landed a pale pony with pink mane. Getting down to help her, he suddenly noticed something else: Her eyes.
“How kind of you to drop by.” Mark said as he helped her onto her hooves.
“This isn’t time for jokes, Caeruleo.” Celestia said in a voice that still resembled to hers, but a couple of millennia younger. “We must find a way to stop her!”

Just as she finished saying that, her sword landed in front of them. The look of determination on Celestia’s face grew as she saw it.
“I hate to say it, but we actually might be needing your help.” She said as she started to walk towards her sword.
“Sure thing. Let’s go.” Mark said as he started to walk towards Nightmare’s destination. Yet, he stopped as he noticed Celestia wasn’t following him.

Turning around, he observed the younger Celestia trying to take out the sword from the ground, failing miserably. She tried with all her strength just to move the sword an inch out of the ground. Yet, it didn’t work.

Mark got deeply concerned as he saw something that put a knot on his stomach: Celestia with a look of fear on her face.
“Celestia, what’s wrong?”

Before she could answer, he started to walk. However, he stopped suddenly as he felt something under his hoof. Looking down, his heart sped up as he noticed thousands of corpses on the ground. On the distance, both saw Nightmare laughing loudly while stomping a flag that showed Celestia’s sun.

Mark instantly understood what was wrong. It was a nightmare. Celestia’s nightmare. To fail in protecting her subjects, her dear ponies.

That was Nightmare’s true power: fear. One’s most terrifying fears.

Turning around once again, he saw Celestia’s eyes starting to form tears.
“Celestia! This isn’t real! Don’t fall for it!” As he started to run towards her, the world suddenly started to get darker around him.
“CELESTIAAA!!!”

As he found himself once again on solid ground, he lifted his head, trying to see something. Shock invaded him as the tip of a sword came into view. Turning his head up, Princess Luna came into view.
“Do not move, you wretched being!” Luna said as she pushed the tip slightly harder.
“Have you gone insane, you crazy mare?” Mark said as the sword managed to spill some drops of blood from his neck.
“Silence, you evil being!”

As Mark paid even more attention, he saw Luna’s eyes shining with fear. Obviously, she wasn’t thinking straight.
“Luna… princess Luna… It’s me… Caeruleo...” Mark said in a cautious tone, trying not to force her to do something risky. Fortunately for him, Luna started to doubt.
“... How do we know you aren’t Nightmare?”
“... Ehh… Good question… ” Mark said as he started to get nervous. Suddenly, the sword was found again in danger of slicing his throat.
“... What is my true name?” Luna said as her eyes showed no fear, but terror. Mark’s fear was replaced with confusion.
“... You got a second name?”
“You don’t remember?” Mark simply pointed to his head with his characteristic annoyed look. “... Oh, it IS you… ” Luna said as she withdrew her sword.

Mark simply sighed in relief as he felt his neck free from the cold metal of the sword.
“You know, for a moment, I felt like if you really were going to kill me… ”
“And I would have… if you were Nightmare, that is.” Mark simply stared at her with a mix of fear and anger.
“... You know? Sometimes you can be quite scary.” Mark said as he started to look for his sword. It was then that he noticed that Luna had gone silent.

Turning to her, he instantly became concerned. Luna’s shoulders had drop while her sword simply hung from her hand. Mark couldn’t see her face, but he could take a good guess that she was trying hard not to cry.
“... Luna, listen… I didn’t mean that-”
“Then, what did you mean?” Luna said while her voice started to sound strained.
“... Luna, I-”
“WHAT DID YOU MEAN!!!” Luna turned fully to him, shouting. This time, tears started to fall from her eyes, which showed anger and sadness.

Suddenly, both of them heard several gasps in the distance. Turning around, they noticed several faces that Mark didn’t recognize at all. However, one face in the distance was easily differenced from those of the others.
“Princess Luna.” Celestia spoke, not in her own voice. ”... You have committed several crimes against ponykind...”
“Tia?” Luna started to walk towards her, still with tears on her face. However, “Celestia” kept talking.
“For all those crimes, you will be sent away to the moon, but this time, you will not be allowed to come back.” “Celestia” spoke seriously as her horn started to shine.

Mark suddenly turned towards Luna after she let out a loud scream. Fear invaded him as he saw Luna transforming slowly into Nightmare Moon.
“Get her out of here!” Another voice shouted in the distance.
“We don’t want her here!”
“Get rid of that monster!”
“Yeah, Monster!”
“MONSTER! MONSTER! MONSTER!” The whole place was filled with a chorus of angry voices.

Mark turned around to see Luna bending slowly on her knees while trying to cover her ears with her eyes closed.
“SHUUUUT UUUP!!!” Luna shouted at her most powerful voice while releasing a torrent of magic in every direction, almost hitting Mark.

After a few moments, both Mark and Luna turned around to see the bodies of many of those who were shouting at her in the floor, dead. Turning once more to Luna, Mark started to worry as her breathing became fast and unsteady.
“... no...”
“Luna, this isn’t real. It’s a nightmare.” Mark said as he started to walk towards her.
“Yes, it is a nightmare.” Another voice sounded. Mark’s eyes went wide as he heard the familiar voice of Nightmare.

Luna started to turn around, searching for her.
“Show yourself! We won’t fall for it!”
“Oh, but you already did, dear Luna.” Nightmare’s sounded as a mirror materialized in front of Luna. “Don’t you think?”

Luna’s eyes started to water as she looked at her reflection, showing her like Nightmare moon, while the corpses of the ponies in the floor became more evident.
“Just look at them, Luna… do you remember? All of those who fought at your side, only to fall miserably while you were sent to the moon, under the category of Villain...”
“... Stop.”
“... Evil sorceress… ”
“... Please...”
“... The evil queen of the night.“
“... STOP!!!”
“... as Nightmare Moon.”

It was then that Mark realized what Luna’s true fear was. To fall again under Nightmare’s domain and become evil. To transform into what she wasn’t.
“LUNA!” Mark shouted as he took Luna’s sword from the ground.

Before he could reach her, the ground under him started to break. Before he could do anything, the ground broke.
“LUNAAAAA!!!”

After a few seconds of falling, Mark finally touched ground. Making sure he still had the sword on his hand, he got up, only to face the one causing the whole thing.
“Two down, one to go.” Nightmare said, her voice filled with confidence as she started to walk towards the prince, who had stood up in a fighting stance.
“Do you really think that will work against me?” She asked mockingly.
“You know me. I won’t fall without giving fight.”
“Oh, so you like to fight, huh?”

Mark’s stance remained the same while his eyes narrowed at Nightmare after her last sentence.
“... I hate fighting.”
“Is that so?” Nightmare said as she suddenly teleported at his side.

Taking him by the neck and taking away his sword from his grasp, Nightmare finally looked at him quietly yet curiously.
“You seriously aren’t what I would call ‘normal’.” Suddenly, her horn started to shine brighter as her gaze turned malicious. “I’m so curious to see what’s inside your mind.”
“... Go to hell.” Mark said as he tried to free himself.
“... Let’s see about that.” Nightmare’s eyes turned white as the brightness of her horn became blinding, forcing Mark to close his eyes.
“... Tell me your fears.” Nightmare’s voice was the last thing he heard before falling once again to unconsciousness.

Author's Note

In case you're wondering what kind of style Mark fought on this chapter, here it is:

TAE KWON DO!!!
The very same style I have been practicing during the past few months. That's one of the reasons the other chapters have been delayed.
The second one is, as many of you already know, I'm back in school. And I got such classmates... Huff.

Fear.

Opening the eyes, the sight of a destroyed place invaded everything the eye could see. It wasn’t destroyed by age, like the old castle. It was rather destroyed by the impact of hard objects against the buildings. Most likely, all the beings who had once lived in there had died or had run away.

Suddenly, some beings in a rather strange clothes passed running, seemingly in a frenzy, trying to run from something. Harsh sounds of explosions filled the air while small fragments passed quicker than the beings. One of them suddenly yelled in pain as the fragments dug into its body. Moments later, the being fell limply to the ground.

It was the typical sight of War.

Nightmare couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Upon searching on the deepest corner of the Prince’s mind, he found two fears. One of the former soul, and the other one of the actual one. And what she was seeing was actually his worst fear.
“Erick!” Suddenly, another being invaded the field, holding closely something that Nightmare identified as a weapon. But what kind of, she didn’t know. “Erick, get up! We gotta get moving!” The being shook harshly the fallen one, trying to get him to get up. Yet, he didn’t move.
“Kyle!” Yet another being showed up, breathing shakily. “Kyle, leave him!”
“I’m not leaving him!”
“You have to! Do you think Erick would have liked if you stayed here, too, just to die like him!?”

After a few moments of thinking, a new wave of explosions sounded, causing the duo to quickly get up and run towards a group that was dressed just like them.
“Hey! Where’s Erick!?”
“... He didn’t make it.” “Kyle” answered with a heavy and sad voice.
“Ah, shit! Now, I’m really angry with those dudes!”

The one who helped Kyle started to do something with his weapon. After that, it took off the mask and helmet he was using, revealing a 20 year-old Mark.
“Anger never solves anything. It only makes things worse.”
“Fuck the anger, and fuck those dudes out there! We’ve already lost three of our friends for them an-” The speech of the man was interrupted when a small projectile passed through his head, killing him immediately.
“Ray, dammit!”
“Everyone take cover!”

Nightmare only stared in shock at the dead body in the ground while its blood started to spread all over the ground, while the remaining men all started to get nervous.
“... You decide, Mark.”
“... We have to get out of here. Now.”

The rest of them started to leave the room as fast as they could, not standing right, but in a crouched stance. Suddenly, a sound resembling that of a roar started to sound out of the building.
“Mark, you heard that?”

Everybody in there, even Nightmare, stood still, trying to hear better the sound. Suddenly, Mark’s eyes widened.
“EVERYBODY GET THE HELL OUTTA-” Before he could finish his command, a sudden explosion destroyed the wall, lifting a wall of smoke and dust that didn’t let Nightmare see the results.

As the cloud finally settled down, Nightmare gasped loudly as she gazed at the ground. Yes, she had been in a war in the past. Yes, she saw ponies dying during that war. Yes, she saw her dear bat-ponies dying for her will, their blood staining the very floor Equestria was founded into. But that place…

Nightmare almost threw out the contents of her stomach as she saw what once three humans were. On the back of the building, two humans started to get up. Nightmare saw mark’s expression turning from that of shock to horror. Horror and sadness.

The second human, who also survived, seemingly unharmed, started to get up. Upon seeing what had happened, he turned to Mark. It was at that moment when Nightmare noticed that there wasn’t exactly a sound in there.

The horror in Mark’s face didn’t disappear even as the second human started to drag him away from that place, shouting at him something that he couldn’t even hear.

The scene changed to that of the outside of the building, showing the two humans getting out of there, only to face multiple humans, pointing them with their weapons and shouting something at them in a language Nightmare didn’t understand.

Turning her head, Nightmare saw Mark looking to the ground with a defeated expression, sadness and anger revealed on his face as he dropped his weapon. Mark lifted his head to face them, but his eyes seemed focused on something else.

Following his sight, Nightmare noticed a group of flying… things that seemed to fly towards them. Both, Mark and Nightmare followed their sights as the flying things soared through the sky. When they were right above them, they dropped a couple of heavy-looking objects. When the objects started to fall, the seemingly enemy group of humans started to run scared towards any place that could hide them. It was then that the objects touched the ground, exploding.

Suddenly, everything was dark.

Nightmare stared in shock as Mark’s eyes opened and the world around him seemed to be a chaos. More humans dressed like Mark started to invade the zone, shooting at the enemy group. Mark got up and took his weapon again, ready to, if not fight, the get out of there alive.

Suddenly, a shout was heard behind him. Turning around, Mark saw another human with a dagger running against him. Much like with Nightmare, Mark got in a fighting stance.

When the human started to try and stab him, Mark took the opportunity and drove a knee at his stomach. When the enemy fell, Mark turned around, trying to see something. What he saw seemed to snap something inside of him. There, on the ground, lay dead the last member of his team. The enemy got up again and tried to stab him again. However, he got surprised as Mark quickly took his hand and twisted it painfully, taking away his knife.

Nightmare turned to see the enemy in the ground, suddenly seeming afraid of the one before him. Turning at Mark, Nightmare also became slightly afraid as his eyes, once shining with life and hope, now seemed to be off, almost pouring out hate and anger.

The poor human didn’t seem to realize his mistake of not running away until suddenly, Mark took him by the neck. With one single stab to the stomach, the man let out a scream of pain. However, it wasn’t finished, while Mark suddenly threw him to the ground and started to stab him repeatedly over and over again.

Once again, Nightmare gasped in shock as Mark got up, revealing the body of the man bleeding from many spots. The knife on Mark’s hand fell to the ground, catching Nightmare’s attention. This time, she was surprised and saddened, as she saw Mark’s eyes turning back to normal, while the hate and anger were replaced with shock and horror. He lifted his hands to his head, seeing the blood staining them.

The last thing the fear showed was Mark shouting at full voice as he looked once again at the body on the ground.

Nightmare found herself confused as she started to feel something wet on her muzzle. Taking a hand to it, she wiped out the tear that had formed there. She merely looked over at the tear for a few moments before she realized something. She was crying.
“... I assume wars aren’t that bloody and brutal here in Equestria, right?” A voice sounded behind her.

Nightmare turned around, still with tears on her eyes as she looked at the Prince, who seemed to be lost in thought, looking at nothing in particular. As she started to walk towards him, she suddenly noticed his eyes with no shine, almost as if they were dead. Yet, the regret was evident on them.
“Not a single day passes without me grieving about that moment. Not for killing that man, but for how I did it.”

Upon seeing confusion upon Nightmare’s face, he merely rolled his eyes.
“The work was done. The mission was simple: get in, rescue the prisoners and take them away. However…”
“They found you.” Nightmare completed the phrase, already knowing what happened.
“… Yes. Most of the prisoners we found were shot down, while another part were taken away, I suppose either back to prison, or they were killed in another part. And as for us… Well, you’ve already saw that.”

Upon saying this, Mark walked away to a couple feet away, still looking to the ground.
“They hunted us. They killed my friends… my brothers… And that caused me to snap at the end.”

Finally, Mark turned fully towards Nightmare, with determination shining on them.
“I hope you actually get what is my fear.” Nightmare simply nodded slowly.
“… To transform into a Monster… somepony else who isn’t you.” Nightmare said as she suddenly started to feel something weird within her.
“…What about you?” Nightmare’s feelings were suddenly put to a sudden stop as she tried to process what he had asked. Upon seeing this, Mark went ahead.
“What are your fears?”
“… I…” For the first time in her life, Nightmare didn’t know what to answer. Even when there was a slight feeling of uneasiness growing inside of her, she couldn’t help but think about it.
“… Your worst enemy is yourself.” Nightmare turned her head as she noticed Mark standing at her side. “Those words take a new significance when you ponder about yourself.”

Nightmare, even when she started to get concerned about the fact he was so close to her, couldn’t help but think about it. After a few minutes, she found herself confused and concerned. She knew almost nothing about herself.

Upon realizing this, she blinked a couple times as she tried to think of anything. Yet, she never found anything inside her mind denying what the prince said. She never found anything like deciding what flavor was her favorite one, what color she appreciated the most, what kind of things she liked to do.

In all her short existence, the pure hate and anger always occupied her life. While looking for his fears, Nightmare happened to come across some other memories of him. Many of them were happy moments. Moments where was happy making others happy.

Almost as if he knew what she was thinking about, Mark suddenly stepped in front of her.
“Do you actually think that ponies will know you, respect you, and love you if you destroy them?” Nightmare looked at him with shock as she heard the harsh tone in his voice. But what caught her attention the most was what he said.
“Just think about it. What will happen if you bring eternal night? Plants needs the sun to produce their food, the water can’t evaporate and form clouds without the sun. There are animals out there that need the sun.” The more Nightmare heard, the more doubts started to grow on her mind. Yes, granted, even she considered herself evil. And there had to arrive that stupid prince.

What he told her turned her mind, once filled with determination of getting revenge at any cost and by any means necessary, to that of a doubtful and, surprisingly, afraid mare. It almost felt like if she weren’t Nightmare Moon anymore.

Suddenly, a strand of mane fell in front of her face. To her surprise, as she started to see it better, she suddenly noticed her mane in another color. It didn’t show the night sky as before, but it was of a lighter blue. That wasn’t the only thing that changed. Her fur, once as dark like the darkest night, now had the dark blue tone that Luna had. Yet, her eyes remained the same.

Mark merely stared in awe as he observed while Nightmare, quite literally, suddenly shrunk while a tear started to slide down her muzzle. Her mane suddenly flattened while it lost its magical hint, transforming itself into that of a normal mane. The shards of armor once attached to her body fell to the ground with solid metallic sounds. The only thing covering her was her mane, which was larger than her.

As she turned slowly towards him, Mark finally saw her true self. It was exactly the same filly he saw in Death’s mirror: A filly crying on the ground, surrounded by darkness, totally alone. But there was one slight difference: she wasn’t alone.

Seeing as she was completely naked, Mark took off his jacket, which he hadn’t noticed yet. Walking slowly towards her, he slowly put it on her, trying to cover her as much as he could. Yet, as he finished it, taking a couple steps back, he observed as Nightmare simply sat in there, sobbing quietly.

Nightmare’s mind was a true mess. For the first time on her life, she didn’t know what to do. Worse of all was the fact that she knew exactly what had happened. She lost her motivation. She lost her main goal. Even worse, she had lost herself. The prince had done it. He had beaten her. For once in her life, she truly saw herself like everypony else had to that moment: a monster. What had she been thinking the whole time!? Plunging the world into eternal night and causing genocide, killing almost every sentient being in the world. How could she have been so blind the whole time? What caused her blindness to vanish?

Suddenly, her thoughts were interrupted as she felt something warm on her shoulder. Turning her head slowly at what was touching her; she saw the white hand of the prince. Turning then to look at his face, she was expecting to see him with at least anger. But all she could see on his eyes was concern.

Mark, upon seeing that she was more calmed, opted to sit down at her side.
“… It’s… difficult, you know? To accept the truth once you know it. Right?” Nightmare simply nodded while her face turned once more to the ground.
“… Why are you doing this?” She asked, in a surprisingly more young and sweet voice, almost resembling that of Luna.
“… Everybody deserves a second chance.” He said as he turned to see his own hands. “I really don’t know what HE saw in me or why he chose me and the other guy just to give us a second chance… I like to think that it’s with a bigger purpose than just his ‘amusing’ as he says. Yet, I’m not the only one who was given a second chance, and I’m not talking about you, only. From where I come from, there are many people who have seen Death. Yet, they somehow manage to survive to anything that happens to them. Most of them seem to get the things right after they’ve had their experience with that guy.”
“… I wonder why he chose me, too.” Nightmare said in a quiet tone after thinking for a short while. “… I’m not exactly the best kind of pony to give a second chance. Now that I see it… He should have chosen somepony else.”
“Maybe…” Nightmare turned to him, feeling a little insulted. However, upon seeing his sight, looking at nothing in particular. “… But that way, we wouldn’t have gotten the opportunity to find our destinies, right?”

Nightmare suddenly remembered what Death said. It was exactly what Mark had said. A second chance to find her destiny. But what kind of future had destiny in store for her?

As she glanced once again to the prince, who was looking at her with a serene expression, her mind lit up with a possibility.

Mark could swear he’d seen Nightmare’s eyes sparkle at the same time they widened. Nightmare suddenly stood up, trying to cover herself as much as she could. A purple dress Mark didn’t notice before thanks to the armor shone in the dark, hanging from her small body. It looked more like a tunic than a dress.
“I’ve made my decision.” Nightmare declared loudly while walking away a few steps. Suddenly, she stopped and turned around, looking at the prince with determination. “You beat me fairly. Therefore, I give myself fully to you, to be your protégé and for you to help me find my destiny.”

Mark’s eyes widened as she said that while getting on her knee, almost like a knight would do.
“Waitwaitwaitwait! What the hell did you say?” He shouted as he got on his hooves.

Nightmare merely stood up and walked towards him. Much to his surprise and fear, she hooked an arm between his own.
“That means that I will be your shadow, so you teach me in order to find my destiny.”
“…” Mark merely blinked in confusion as he stared at the filly, almost like if she were crazy. Nightmare started to giggle upon seeing his face. “I’ll see you later, handsome one.” She said as she bopped him on the nose.

She then turned around and walked away. Well, more like jumped away like an excited filly (which she was).

Luna, still sobbing and in her Nightmare form, simply laid curled on the floor while the thousands of voice kept shouting at her. Suddenly, the voices started to die out. Daring to open her eyes, she observed as all the ponies surrounding her started to vanish. At last, “Celestia” suddenly vanished, too.

As she started to get up, still perturbed about what had happened, she suddenly noticed her armor gone, and her fur had returned to its former dark blue color. Suddenly, a bright light started to shine around her. She knew that. It was the dream vanishing.

Celestia wasn’t crying anymore. She just stood there, wondering why she couldn’t take off the sword from the ground. She felt completely useless. All the ponies around her were dead, and it was her fault. She didn’t know how she knew it, but she knew it.

Suddenly, something seemed to click on her mind. It wasn’t her fault at all! She suddenly started to see all around her clearly. That wasn’t real.

With a mighty flap, her wings opened, instantly wiping away all the shadows around her. She started to grow up, and both, her mane and tail started to shine again with the rainbow colors. The place was invaded by a bright light as she suddenly noticed the magic on the place stopping.

Mark opened his eyes as darkness invaded his sight. The weak yet beautiful light the moon reflected upon the planted started to make the room slightly more visible. Visible enough so he could detect a group of ponies on his room.

Upon normal conditions, he might have started to freak out at the fact that two of the most beautiful and desirable mares in Equestria were on the bed with him. Yet, his mind remembered vividly what had happened inside of his dreams just a few minutes ago. At his side, both sisters started to move.
“Celestia, Luna. Are you two alright?” He asked as he turned to them.

To his surprise, Luna yawned as she stretched on the bed.
“T’was certainly tiring.”
“Indeed, it was.” Celestia answered as she stretched, too.
“Oh, well… We art relieved that it hast finished.”
“… Maybe not.”

Both mares turned to the Prince, who had a scared face while his eyes turned to the bed. They soon noticed the objective of his eyes as they realized there was a fourth lump on his bed. The prince, using one of his arms, lifted slowly the covers of his bed, revealing another pony laying on top of him. More precisely, a filly.

Both sisters started to wonder what a filly was doing on his bed. Looking for answers, both of them turned to him.
“… ah, hell no.” The prince muttered quietly, confusing the two sisters even more. Suddenly, the filly started to move, yawning cutely before opening her eyes.

The two sisters gasped loudly as they finally saw the filly’s eyes at the same time a pair of dark blue wings popped out from the back of the filly.
“… Nightmare… Moon?” Luna asked slowly, almost as if she were afraid.
“Hello… But, I don’t like that name anymore. May I search for another one?” ‘Nightmare’ asked in the voice of a cute little filly.

The room was suddenly filled with a heavy and intense silence. Said silence was broken abruptly as three voices shouted in panic.

“What was that?” A maid suddenly got up, alarmed by the shouts sounding in the manor.
“… It sounded like a mare… ssurely, Mazzter is up with another mare on his bedroom.” The maid in the bed next to her answered groggily, not bothering to even open her eyes.
“… I suppose you’re right. Good night, Pink Blossom.”
“g’night, Frighty.”

Author's Note

You know... it's amazing the endless torrent of ideas that flow through your head when you're secluded to your bed with a Flu that makes you feel like if you were about to die. Crazy, huh?
Once again, I thank all of you people for sticking to this story. Like and comment, please. (I really like to read your comments, by the way)

Nightmare.

Buzzing sounded loudly, echoing through the seemingly endless tunnels. Many green eyes sparkled on the darkness as the cave revealed to have multiple life forms; Many of those beings doing their usual chores for the greater good of the hive. Mushrooms which shone with a strange green light hung from the wall and ceiling, giving the tunnels a strange, creepy yet amazing green color.

Suddenly, the buzzing stopped while the endless pairs of green eyes roamed the cave in search of that single sound that dared to break their silent routine: steps.

As they finally managed to locate the source of the noise, they also saw who it was: a dark robed figure, walking strangely calmed through the caves. Under any other circumstances, they would have simply hid in some corner to try and remain as a secret, as their mistress had ordered them to. Yet, as they observed the figure, they suddenly noticed that it wasn’t just any stranger, lost within the seemingly endless labyrinth of caves, searching desperately for an exit. This being, whoever it was, knew exactly where he was going. And it was dangerous for the hive if he reached the place they guessed he was looking for.

A brave one suddenly landed in the ground in front of the figure, growling lowly while its wings vibrated menacingly. However, on the bony face of the figure formed a smirk while it kept walking, completely ignoring the bug-like creature that dared to stand in front of him. The creature hissed louder while its wings sprang to life, ready to kill the intruder. With one powerful jump, the creature jumped towards its target, and in a question of moments, the creature finally reached its target. Moments later, the creature fell to the ground, the green eyes on its eyes was gone while the rest of his body fell limply to the ground.

The buzzing of wings in cheer for their brave comrade was interrupted once they saw it falling to the ground, while the clothed creature simply kept walking as if nothing had happened. The creatures invading the tunnel became simply terrorized at the prospect of their visitor, who could kill simply by a touch. Their hostility towards the one was transformed into a nervous curiosity as all the eyes in the cave looked intently to the intruder.

Finally, after some moments, the invader stopped abruptly in front of a rock formation in a tunnel. Smirking, the invader took out a scythe seemingly from nowhere. However, he wasn’t using it like a weapon, but as a mere cane. Getting closer, the invader knocked lightly on the stone, searching for something. Moments later, the stone opened, revealing a hidden chamber, and within it, its occupant.

A figure lay quietly in a bed worthy of a princess. The sheets, though in a somewhat bad state, yet the best that could be found within the caves, covered most of the figure. Yet, the voluptuous form it possessed gave away easily the gender of the figure. A smirk grew on the invader’s face while it stretched one hand towards the upper part of the bed. With a single movement, the sheet was moved enough to reveal the dark, badly kept mane of a swampy green color.

Queen Chrysalis suddenly opened her eyes as she turned to see the one who dared to even touch her. Her emerald eyes suddenly widened as she noticed who she was about to shout at. Her breathing picked up as she used the sheets to cover herself, not in an attempt to cover herself in shame, but in an attempt of protection against the one that plagued her nightmares.
Death, upon seeing this, quietly lifted a hand. “You do not need to be afraid. It’s not your time… yet.” He said as he started to look around, curious as for the décor in the room.

Chrysalis didn’t know what to say. He had warned her that he would come back. But at that moment, seeing as he had returned, it meant he was about to do something to do her life even more miserable.
“What do you want?” Chrysalis asked in a harsh tone, catching Death’s attention once more.
“… It’s about time…” Chrysalis’ whole being began to tremble as she heard those words.
“… Time for what?”
“... For the war…” Chrysalis didn’t quite catch what he meant at all by that. But by his tone, it seemed like something really bad. “… But you don’t have to worry… I think I might have a solution for all of this… I’ve found myself a… let’s say… pawn. However, I’m not quite sure about it.”
“And what does that has to do with me?” Chrysalis asked with annoyance.
“Well… to put it simply… I’ve already tested him with another one, one as powerful as you. But… That proved to be ineffective. His fighting techniques are lacking. I’m already preparing another one. One who is far more powerful than you or any of the princesses?” At first, Chrysalis didn’t understand what he meant. Suddenly, it clicked on her mind.
“So? You want me to fight him?”
“No… at least, not you alone.”

Suffice to say, Chrysalis’ eyes widened at what he meant.

The royal sisters of Equestria sat uncomfortably at the edge of the prince’s bed. Celestia in a mix of confusion, awe, slight fear and fun, while Luna stared at her alter-ego with a mix of fear, hate, curiosity and anger as they both observed the formerly evil queen of the night, now as a filly with something resembling a huge crush on the prince.

As for Mark, the headache that caused both sleeps with no rest on them during the day now formed one huge pain in the neck. The fact that Nightmare had her arms wrapped around his own arm in some kind of lock made things worse. And for the cherry on the top, she had a huge smile on her face, seemingly just content on standing close to the one who, according to her, had saved her from doing something immensely stupid. Enough to say, Mark’s pride was at a normal place, for he had helped her without even having to fight her a second time. Yet, his pride took a harsh down upon seeing Nightmare tightly secured at his side like if she were something very special to him, which crept the tartarus out of him. Yes, she was gorgeous. It was just that he wasn’t into foals.

Finally, after a few minutes, Nightmare got bored as she suddenly leaned on the prince’s arm with a guilty yet delight expression.
“FREAKIN’ STOP DOING THAT!!!”

All the ponies in the room stared at him with confusion and a little shocked at his outburst. Upon realizing this, Mark sighed loudly, obviously trying to relax a little, and looked at them.

Celestia could still see the slight annoyance and tiredness crawling through his body. Her eyes started to reflect the pain she felt at seeing him like that.

While Celestia had sad eyes, Luna’s eyes were narrowed at her almost clone. Even when she was almost exactly like her, Luna couldn’t help but stay on edge around her, even when she had proved to them that she no longer wanted to be evil.

Mark was starting to get nervous as he watched each and every mare in the room having many emotions and feelings on their eyes. That was when a light bulb lit inside of his head.
“So…” He said as he clapped his hands, catching the attention of everypony. “… Any ideas?”

Luna and Celestia looked at each other in confusion, wondering what he was talking about. Mark rolled his eyes as he noticed their confusion.
“I mean about her.” He said as he motioned towards Nightmare. Upon noticing the gazes of the two princesses, she stopped her silent approach to the prince and sat straight on the chair, trying to pretend that nothing was out of order. Luna scoffed upon seeing this, but her eyes roamed towards the prince, who sighed and put his head between his hands.

Mark already knew that Nightmare was infatuated with him. But she had tried to beat the hell out of him just hours before. Not to mention that he was freakin’ tired. However, what happened next put him nervous. He lifted his head, feeling slightly better, but once he did it, he saw a blue aura covering his body. In a matter of seconds, he was suddenly transported from his former location to Luna’s side. As he turned his head towards her, he noticed a sharp glare on her eyes, directed at nightmare. Nightmare, by her part, was glaring at her with the same intensity. It was logical, seeing as they were almost clones.

While he was wondering what the hell was happening with Luna, he suddenly fell a chill running through his back as he felt as if someone was watching him. Celestia noticed the concern on his face. However, what caught her attention was that he was watching intently at something in the wall. Turning her head in the same direction as him, she suddenly noticed a couple of yellow eyes watching them.

In a quick action, she lit her horn and sent away an orb of light, illuminating the room. It was then that they noticed a fifth being in the room.
“I was waiting for you to do that.” Discord said as he sat elegantly on a chair, with a full suit running through his twisted form and a cat laying on his, which sat with an annoyed look as Discord’s lion paw constantly petted it. On his face, a mischievous look met them.
“Wow!” Mark said as he sat up. Celestia looked at him in surprise as he not only stood ahead of them, but as he suddenly was found in a fighting stance. ”What the hell is that thing?”

Luna stood up with a look of annoyance on her look as she walked calmly towards him.
“Dear Blue, Discord. Discord, Prince Blueblood.”
“Yes, I know who he is. But I’m rather displeased at his lack of remembers towards me.” He said in an overly dramatic way as the cat jumped off of his legs. Mark’s usual look of annoyance came back as he pointed at his forehead, where his scar could be seen clearly.
“Oh, I know about that. I just simply thought you would remember your very best friend.” Discord said once again dramatically, dropping to the chair as his claw found its way to his eyes.

Mark simply lifted a brow in a sarcastic way while his arms crossed. After a few moments of waiting, Discord opened an eye, looking at him. Seeing his serious expression, he scoffed while he got up.
“You are no fun.” He said as he snapped his fingers, popping out of sight. “However, you are quite fun when you fight, I must say.”

Mark turned his head around when he heard a small voice next to his ear, almost yelping in surprise as he found a miniature Discord laying on his shoulder. Annoyed, Mark took him in his hand and put it in front of him. Suddenly, something clicked inside of him.
“So, you were watching us the whole time, didn’t you?” Mark asked, gaining a surprised look from all the mares in there.
“But of course I was!” Discord said as he snapped his fingers, once again popping inside the room on his normal size. “What? Do you think I’d miss such a chaotic event when it’s a once in an eternal life event?”

Mark was glaring at him with a mix of anger and confusion as he then turned towards Nightmare, who seemed to be thinking the same thing as him. Turning once again to him, Mark walked towards him seriously.
“So you are responsible for her physical existence, aren’t you?”
“In part…” Discord said as he started to eat a cotton candy that floated around him. Upon seeing their look of confusion, he snapped his fingers. In a flash, he stood in front of them with a full dark blue suit and a projector at his side. Celestia, Luna, Mark and even Nightmare suddenly found themselves sitting in a few benches that resembled a lot to that of schools.
“Now, if the class would kindly pay attention to the next presentation, please.” Discord said in a professional voice as the projector sparkled to life, jumped a few times and then, turned on, showing up a chart with the two princesses and Mark in the middle of them, all of them connected by a series of lines.
“These here are the princesses, who were so kind as to donate two very important things: Luna provided with the being of the creation, while Celestia donated a bit of energy for the materializing. As for the final element, our dear friend Bluey here, provided the sensation of living, because, you can’t live if you don’t want to, you know?”

Even when it didn’t make any sense, Mark understood mostly everything. However, when he was about to talk, a smack on the back of his head caught him by surprise.
“Sorry, no talking until the end of the class, please.” Discord said as a ruler floated from Mark’s side towards him. Once it got to his claw, he hit harshly the projector, which in turn, changed the chart.
“As you can see here, it was all set. However, there was something else missing… ” He said as he then pointed to small a DNA-like section. At its side, a figure of Discord stood there. “… Chaos.”

Upon saying that, the section floated towards other three sections, each one besides their owners. Then, the chart changed once again, showing the DNA chain completed, and at its side, the actual form of Nightmare.

Mark once again seemed to understand, but from all his memories of biology and all that stuff, it didn’t make any sense.
“Any comments or questions?” Discord asked as then turned his head towards the “class”.
“That doesn’t make any sense.” Mark said in a serious tone, causing Discord to scoff at him.
“What fun is there on making sense?”

Mark’s eye twitched as he tried to find something else to fit. Finally, he sighed.
“Ugh, you know what? I’m too freakin’ tired to get all of this.” He said as he got up from his seat and walked towards the exit. “You can sleep in here if you want, I’ll take one of the guests rooms. Good night.”

Nightmare stood up from her seat and started to follow after him, while Discord simply chuckled as he started to float after him, too. The princesses stood up, too. As they walked out of the room, they saw mark getting inside a room, being followed closely by the pair. Moments later, they heard shouts.
“WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?”

Seconds later, Nightmare was shoved out of the room gently, while Discord was being carried by the prince as if he were a cat.
“Oh, come on, prince. The night’s still young! We can have more fun!”
“You have fun by yourselves. I’m very tired.”
“Oh, you’re no fun.”

Mark was already on edge, and Discord’s comments weren’t helping, either. With a mighty push, he throw Discord out of the room, causing him to hit a wall, transforming into a stain, like if a mosquito had been squashed against the wall. Moments later, as if he were ink or something else, the stain slid down the wall while the voice of Discord groaned, seemingly in pain. Once it reached the floor, his claw emerged from the liquid form, giving the prince wave. Moments later, the blob stared to take a more round form and started to bounce away.

All the ponies started at the blob in confusion and shock as it vanished behind a corner.
“I don’t even have the energies to think anymore.” Mark said with a groan as he turned towards Nightmare. “You can take another of the guests’ rooms. Good night.” He said as he finally closed the doors quietly.

Author's Note

FREAKIN FINALLY!!! DAMNED PERIOD IS OVER AND I'M FREE!
For a week, at least.
But, huh well... Can't really complain. After all...

Chaos.

The morning after, Mark was woken by a slight movement on his bed. Opening an eye slowly at his right, a pair of slit-like pupils and a smiling face greeted him.

“Hello!” Nightmare said in a cheery voice.

Upon realizing what was happening, Mark sighed loudly as he turned in the bed to the other side.

“Five more minutes, please… it was a very tiring day.”

“As much as that would be lovely, it’s time to get up, dear blue.”

This time, Mark opened both eyes as widely as he could as he saw the princess of the Night sitting in a chair next to his bed. His eyes relaxed a little as he saw who it was. That was until a certain thought crossed him mind.

“… Have you been watching me sleep during this whole time?” Luna’s eyes widened as he asked that with a suspicious look.

“Of course not, dear Blue.” She said as her eyes narrowed at the other side of the bed. “I was watching HER.”

Mark simply hummed sarcastically as he got up from his bed in order to get some clothes. He still was using the ones he used the day before. As he entered his room, he started searching for clean clothes on his wardrobe.

Minutes later, he walked out of the room in a fresh change of clothes, ready to start the day with whatever it might threw to him… except for a certain alicorn filly standing in front of his door.

“Hello.”

Mark took a few instants to remember that, according to Nightmare, she would be his shadow until she found her destiny. When that memory returned to his head, he simply groaned lowly as he realized that she was serious.

“… C’mon. Let’s get some breakfast before we do anything else.” Mark said as he started to walk down the hall.

“Alright, then. But tell me…” Mark turned to her as she made that question, not sure what she was curious about. “… What is breakfast?”

Mark stopped abruptly, wide-eyed as he turned around to look at Nightmare. That look vanished as he remembered that she wasn’t as experienced in the world as others. It truly fit her look she had.

“… Well… it’s the first meal of the day and, according to some dudes out there, the most important one of the day.”

“Really? How so?”

Mark smiled softly as he suddenly felt like a big brother to her. If Nightmare truly planned to stick by him, then he better started to get used to that.

“Well… To be honest, I don’t really know why it’s the most important one. Yes, I know it gives you the first push of the day, not to mention that it really cheers you up, even more when it’s your favorite one.”

“Oh! That’s what Fluttershy always says!”

Mark turned his head towards the third voice on the hall, coming face to face with the chaos entity itself.

“Oh, it’s you.” Mark said with a slight annoyance on his voice. “… Look, I want to apologize for what happened before.”

“Oh, don’t worry, my dear friend.” Discord said as he simply turned upside down, floating lazily in front of him. “I know I’m kind of an annoyance.” His face turned to a mix of anger and sadness. “Hmph… the friends of my friends constantly tell me that.”

Mark raised an eyebrow at this, seeing his face.

“Hey, relax, dude. You aren’t annoying. It’s just that I had a very long day yesterday.” He said as he glanced back at the black filly walking behind him.

“Oh, yes. Filly Nightmare returning to physical existence, along with her promise to stick by your side can be very tiring, isn’t that right, Mark?”

“You have no idea.” Mark said with a deep sigh as he kept walking, his stomach already grumbling in protest at its emptiness. At least, until he walked a couple steps ahead and abruptly stopped, his eyes widening as something clicked on his mind. Turning slowly, his face showed concern.

“What did you call me?”

“Oh, don’t worry about it, my dear friend.” Discord said as he vanished from sight, appearing few moments later as mini Discord, and standing on his shoulder. “You aren’t the only one who has seen him.”

Both, Nightmare and Mark became confused at that.

“Are you a… you know?” Mark asked with concern on his voice.

“A resurrected? Of course not!” Discord said with a mocking grin as he vanished once again. Moments later, a pipe organ started to sound, which was being played by a deformed Discord. Suddenly, a thunder crashed right behind them, making Nightmare to cling to Mark. As he turned around, his blood suddenly froze while his mane suddenly stood up.

Those feelings were lost moments later, as the dark figure with a scythe on his hand didn’t have a bony face, but instead, a smirking face with two penetrating yellow eyes.

“Scared you for a moment, didn’t I?” Discord said mockingly as he snapped his fingers, vanishing everything he had summoned seemingly from nowhere, and assuming back his twisted form.

“Don’t do that again, please.” Mark said with a deep sigh as he tried to stabilize his breathing. Moments later, he turned to him with a serious face. “You haven’t answered yet, though. You said you weren’t a… ‘Resurrected’? Then how is it that you know him? And worse yet, how do you know ME?”

“It’s a perk of being the Lord of Chaos. You get to know a lot of things.” Discord said cryptically as he munched happily on a pink candy cotton cloud, seemingly having popped out from nowhere. “However, I must say that he must see something very interesting in you. Personally, if it were me, I would have chosen another one. I mean, what’s the point on choosing you? Could have been someone better, like another alicorn, or some other powerful entity of the ancient times.” Turning his head once more to him, he was greeted by an annoyed Mark.

“Not saying there’s something wrong with you… well, there are some things wrong with you… But that’s not the point. The point is, be ready.” That caught Mark’s attention.

“Ready for what?”

“Oh, you’ll see.” Discord grinned as his body started to vanish through a wall. “Ta ta, my dear friend.”

“Ahh!!” A feminine shout was heard on the other side of the wall.

“Oh, sorry. Must’ve been the wrong wall.” Discord’s muffled voice sounded through the wall, being followed by the sound of the toilet flushing.

“… Well… that was interesting.” Mark said with a shrug as he turned towards Nightmare, who was still clinging to him. “You can let go, by the way.”

Nightmare suddenly seemed aware of what she was doing. At first, her arms seemed to almost let go of him. Moments later, Mark found his arm being hugged tighter.

“I don’t want to.” Nightmare said with a cute whine.

Mark grumped lowly as he became even more annoyed. Sure, the idea of doing something important with his future title was worth it, but there are always such bothers.

“My, my.” Mark turned his head at the sound of the princess of the night’s voice. It also sent chills through his spine, as it didn’t sounded too pleased. “Just what the two of you are doing?”

“Me? I was going to get some breakfast, but it seemed that Discord guy hadn’t left the building at all. And as for her…” He said as he suddenly noticed Luna’s glare increase slightly at the sight of her younger alter ego. “… Well… I really don’t know what she’s doing. Aside from thinking that my whole body is something akin to a crutch.”

Nightmare turned her head to look at her alter ego, instantly noticing Luna’s glare. Even when it was subtle, Nightmare noticed it. She was her, after all.

Instead of getting frightened by her glare, Nightmare returned her own glare, tightening her grip on Mark’s arm.

“Uh, Nightmare? You can let go. It’s starting to hurt, you know?”

Instead of doing so, Nightmare only seemed to get her grip tighter until the point where he started to actually grunt in pain. Seeing as the silent fight between the two of them could only get worse, he opted to go for a quick interruption.

Lifting his hand, he immediately lashed a slap against Nightmare’s head, making a loud clapping to echo through the hall.

“Ouch!” Both mares snapped immediately out of their anger trance, glancing towards him with a shocked expression. “What was that for!?”

“Because it felt like if you were trying to break my arm by pure strength.” Mark said as he massaged his arm. If he were to take out that part of his clothes, he surely might have seen a red mark surrounding his arm. “But you know what? Scratch that, I’m hungry.” He said as he turned to leave, not bothering to look back. “When you two are done with your glare competition, you can search for me in the dining room.”

Once he was out of sight, both mares turned to each other, once again with an intense glare.

Few minutes later, he arrived at the dining room, where once again, row upon row of maids sat on the tables, each and every one eating their own dishes. However, once all of them noticed him, they all stood up.
“Good morning, Master!”

Mark couldn’t stop the amazement these mares brought to him with each display of submission and obedience. Most amazing of all was the fact that all of them seemed to be willing to do everything he said. Such thoughts were a little creepy, but they all brought some joy to his heart, somehow. The feeling of responsibility was mostly what made his heart warm.
“Good morning, everypony. Keep on with your breakfast, don’t worry.” Mark said with a smile as he went further into the room. As he took seat on his special chair, according to the maids, one of them stepped forward with a menu on hand, listing the specialties of the maid in charge.
“What may we serve you today, Master? Would you like some pancakes or would you rather have some scrambled eggs?”
“Both sound good. Bring me some of both, please.” The maid nodded before walking away, Mark noticed, with a very pronounced sway on her hips. This didn’t go unnoticed by Mark, who was surprised as he suddenly found himself looking at the swaying hips of the mare. Upon finding this, he turned his gaze away from the alluring show, only to notice something that he hadn’t thought before: he had seen Nightmare, Luna and even that Discord guy. But where was Celestia?

“Uhh… Excuse me?” Mark said as he turned to a random mare who had finished her breakfast. “Have you seen Princess Celestia?”

The mare’s eyes widened upon hearing that name. That wasn’t what surprised Mark. What actually surprised him was that every single mare turned towards him upon hearing that name.

“The p-p-princess is here, Master?” The mare asked with a shy yet nervous tone on her voice, which was answered with a confused nod from her master.

Moments later, a sudden pandemonium broke, as every mare on the room literally swallowed their breakfast as fast as they could, lifted their dishes towards a counter on the other side of the room, where some other mares started to clean them at an impressive speed. After that, almost every mare started to exit the room.

Mark actually was expecting the typical rolling bush to pass by as he suddenly noticed that the dining room had been emptied in a matter of seconds.

“… The hell?”

Getting up from his seat, he made his way right to the door where the mares had gone. Opening it, his eyes widened as the hallway wasn’t like five minutes before. It was clean before, but as he gazed at the hallway, it was literally sparkling clean. It was almost as if the whole place was made of crystal.

“Oh, My.” Mark turned his sight towards the sun princess, who was just turning the corner, being followed closely by two still looking angry princesses of the night. “This looks rather clean. I must congratulate you, Caeruleo. You keep this place sparkling.”

“Well, you would do better in congratulating my maids. They are the ones who clean most of this place.” Celestia nodded as she passed through the door.

“Remind me to do it once I see them.”

While they all sat down once again on the table, another maid came, taking the orders from all the other mares. Nightmare had troubles choosing what to eat, since she didn’t know what each thing was. After a while, the food came by, and all of them started to eat, except for Nightmare. In her case, it was more like gobbling the food on her plate.

“This is my favorite food!” Nightmare said, still with food on her muzzle.

Mark grinned as he watched her. After a few minutes, Celestia cleared her throat.

“Caeruleo, I think it’s wise to tell you I will send a letter.” Celestia said as she floated a piece of parchment in front of them.

“You don’t actually need to tell me, remember? Rather, it’s me the one who must ask you before I do anything.” Mark said in a deadpan tone.

“Of course. It’s only because I assume it will affect you directly.” Mark turned fully towards her with a raised brow.

“What do you mean?”

“I’ve summoned Twilight Sparkle here, not to mention her friends too, to see what their point of view is, to see what can be done from her on.” Mark simply stared at her as his confusion rose.

“I don’t actually see the point in summoning her here, seeing that we already have the situation controlled here.”

“Of course, Caeruleo. But you forget that she is also a princess, just like we are. Therefore, the reason as to why she needs to know, as well as your cousin, princess Cadence.”

“… Alright… and that affects me because…?” He said as he took another bite of his food.

“Because they will come here, to your house.” At that moment, Mark almost started to choke on the bite on his mouth.

“What!? Why here? I mean, shouldn’t it rather be at the palace, where these royal matter are supposed to be dealt with?”

“Of course, but this can’t be done at the palace. Until we decide what to do with Nightmare, she must remain as anonymously as possible.” Celestia said in a calm tone, completely ignoring the questioning gaze the filly on the room was giving her.

“And that’s just because she’s a supposedly defeated legend?” Mark said in a questioning tone, giving Celestia a serious tone.

“That’s because we don’t want the world to think ill of her. The last time she manifested, she caused a lot of troubles.” Celestia finally turned towards Nightmare, who just stared at the table in complete silence, while a couple strands of her mane covered her face. “Nightmare, it’s for your own protection. If we were to suddenly let you out, everypony would be rather afraid of you. Yes, you are a filly, but your legend has given you a very bad reputation.” Celestia said as she got up from her seat, putting a hand on Nightmare’s head, trying to comfort her.

“… Don’t call me that.” The weak voice of Nightmare came out, surprising everyone. “… Nightmare Moon was a monster… I don’t want to be a monster.”

Mark stared sadly at the filly on the chair, while the memory of Death’s mirror came to his mind. She seemed to be alone, and she felt alone. Inside Mark’s mind, the answer came: she wasn’t alone at all.

“You aren’t a monster, Moon.” Mark said loudly, catching everyone’s attention. “You were merely lost, not knowing what you were doing. But no more. I will make sure of that.”

Nightmare smiled weakly as she rose from her seat, running towards him. Mark gasped as he was wrapped in a crushing hug. As much as it hurt, Mark returned the hug. Suddenly, Nightmare stopped the hug as she felt something settled on her head. Turning her head, she saw Luna looking at her. Not with the gentle smile Mark was giving her, but with a serious gaze, one filled with sorrow.

As much as it pained Luna, that situation was awfully familiar to what she had felt some time before, when she first returned, and she remembered how painful it was to have everypony fearing her and secluding from her as much as they could. It felt worse that her time at the moon.

“Celestia?” Celestia turned her eyes towards the prince, who was looking at her with a fire on his eyes. “Whatever is decided on that meeting, I will be responsible of her. She will be under my protection.”

Author's Note

After a lot of troubles in school (homework, projects and a lot of other stuff), here it is, the next chapter of the story (and I still don't like it. But I said to myself: "To hell with it!" and decided to post it anyways.), therefore, marking this as active once more.
And to add some more humor...

Old acquaintances

Mark sat patiently in front of the train station, where he was supposed to wait for some special ponies. At first, it seemed like he was going to expect at least a couple of ponies. However, the letters that were sent to Celestia stated that not all of them would be able to do it in at least a couple days. However, the confirmation from some “Princess Cadence” and some “Prince Shining Armor” stated that they’d arrive some time two days later.

That was the main reason as to why Mark sat in a bench, waiting patiently for the couple of rulers from the crystal empire (whatever that was) to show up. According to the schedule in the station, the train was appointed to arrive at that moment. However, due to weather stuff or some other intervention, the train hadn’t arrived yet.

New body, old self. As goes the saying: “old habits die hard”.

Mark merely looked at the cup of tea on his hand, as he sat down on a bench, waiting for someone to arrive. A mix of emotions erupted inside of him, not really knowing what to feel. It almost seemed unreal. He still waited for that moment when he would wake up, look at his human hands and realize that all of that had been just a really crazy dream (book material, he thought), and then bump his head on the shelf right above his bed.

Yet, every time he opened his eyes, he found himself stuck on this new body, in a new world, with a new life. It definitely seemed so unreal. Before, he had been a regular person, educated by a loving family, which taught him to appreciate life and the value of abnegation. Then, he decided to join the army, where they taught him to follow orders blindly, not bothering what these were. And then, that day at the desert happened, which taught him to not let anger dominate you, and most of all; remain as a human being instead of being a monster.

Upon reflecting that, he remembered what Discord said to him. It definitely seemed like he wasn’t fit to be a prince at all. And worse, Death hadn’t told him what his purpose was, and it had been already a couple days since the last time he had seen him.

His thoughts were interrupted as he made a move on the bench, trying to get more comfortable, which caused a wince to escape from his mouth when a certain part of his body touched the bench. Mark sighed loudly as he remembered the blue mare that had caused that.

After the whole Nightmare stuff, Luna decided to start training him more seriously, and by seriously, she actually meant SERIOUSLY.

At the distance, the whistle of the train was heard, shaking him out of his thoughts. Still with a slight wince, he got up from the bench, trying to remember Celestia’s exact description of the couple.

A pink alicorn and a white unicorn with blue mane.

Of course, they weren’t exactly the best of descriptions. However, the alicorn part was enough. For what he knew, there weren’t exactly a whole bunch of alicorns running around out there. If anything, he already knew about four… Well, three. He was going to meet the fourth in a couple minutes, after all.

The whistle sounded again, this time with the train finally showing up from behind the mountain, being followed by a thick wall of steam. Almost instantly, the metallic screech of the brakes sounded as the train neared the station. Upon seeing this, Mark got up from his seat.

“Attention!” He shouted with a firm voice, causing the guards around him to suddenly snap out of their slacking and go back to work. At least, Mark was glad that they could have some enjoyment on their work. It’s not every day you get to slack off in duty while your boss is watching you. Better yet, it’d be almost impossible for said boss to tell you to do anything you’d like while waiting for something.

Minutes later, all the guards had already assembled on a perfect formation, holding closely their spears. Mark stared at them with a small smile, remembering the time when he was like them. But alas, those times were gone now. Unless there was a war, of course. His prince duties stated that he should be an example for the ponies and if that meant being an example in defending the lands, then so be it. Once again, there hadn’t been a war in Equestria in a couple of hundreds of years. At least, that’s what the history books said.

His thoughts were interrupted as the train finally stopped in the station. As the door opened, Mark was already expecting to see this alicorn princess, along with her husband, carrying their majestic pose with them.

“BWWAAAAHHHH!!!”

Mark winced as the characteristic cry of a foal reached his ears. Some guards winced slightly, too.

“Oh, great. The brakes woke up little Flurry.” Mark heard a male voice say from the door. As the steam finally cleared up, the ponies inside of it were finally revealed, and Mark’s mind suddenly stopped working.

He considered Celestia and Luna some of the most attractive (if not hottest) mares of all he had seen of Equestria. But now, they seemed to have a very strong competence with this mare. She was nowhere as “developed” as the other two, but she was on pair, if not slightly advanced on the field of beauty. Her face had written on it beautiful everywhere, while her body screamed “sexy” at everyone around there.

Fortunately, his eyes focused on something else, distracting him from the angelic vision of what he assumed was princess Cadence. At her side, and giving him a glare, was a white stallion with blue mane.

Upon noticing the harsh glare, Mark literally shook himself aware. With a clearer mind, he cleared his throat properly as he walked towards the couple. Yet another cry sounded as he noticed that the blue stallion had strapped to him a small bundle. From two holes at the bottom of the bundle, two small hoofs could be seen. From the hole at the top, the upper part of a filly was shown.

His eyes were immediately drawn towards the huge pair of eyes of the filly, looking at him. At that moment, he almost felt as if he would get a diabetic coma in that very instant.

“Ahem.” Mark turned his head once again to the white stallion, whose glare seemed to morph into something resembling a grin. Shaking his head once more, Mark recovered his posture.

“Soldiers, salute!” Mark ordered, causing all the guards to lead their right hands to their foreheads. By force of habit, Mark did that, too.

The white stallion looked at him for a few moments, almost with a judgmental look on it. After a few moments, the stallion returned the gesture.

“At ease.” He ordered with a serious tone, giving off a powerful sensation of commanding, which was interrupted as the small filly on the bag started to giggle. That caused the pink mare to giggle, too, noticing also the fact that her husband wanted to give the same attitude than before their marriage, which failed miserably with the small foal on that pink bag.

“I’ll take care of that, dear.” The princess said as she took the little filly in her arms, which started to giggle happily. It was at that moment when Mark noticed something strange. He had already noticed the small horn coming out of her head. The next thing to actually catch his attention was the pair of wings sprouting from her back.

After a few blinks, he shook his surprise as he finally composed himself. Clearing his throat once again, he caught the couple’s attention.

“I assume you are princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor, right?” Mark said as he walked towards them.

“Your assumption is correct, Prince Blueblood.” Shining said, though it sounded like he didn’t like Mark in the slightest. Noticing this, Mark groaned loudly as he snapped a hand on his forehead.

“What did I do to you?” As he opened his eyes, Mark noticed the couple giving him an odd look plastered on their faces. Cadence’s was showing confusion, while Shining’s held an insulted expression.

“What do you mean with that, Blueblood?”

“What you heard.” Mark said as he raised his hand to move aside a small portion of his mane, showing them his scar. “Believe me when I tell you that I can’t remember anything before a month ago.” Cadence’s eyes widened as a certain memory returned to her head.

“So it was you the one who suffered an accident near of Ponyville, right? The one with the carriage?”

“Yeah, that was me. My carriage plummeted to the ground. I don’t really remember what happened, but… I don’t recommend it.”

Shining merely raised a brow at this, while Cadence giggled softly. Mark turned around and pointed towards a carriage.

“If you’d like, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are waiting for you.”

“Only the royal sisters? The letter said that even Twily and her friends would be here.” Shining said with a curious tone on his voice as he started to walk in the same direction.

… Twily?

“They all have other things to attend to. But they will be arriving in the next couple days.” Mark said as he opened a door. He then turned towards the princess. “Princess?”

Cadence took his hand and climbed onto the carriage.

“Thanks.” Even when it was subtle, Mark was able to hear a certain strained tone on her voice, more when he took her hand. That caused him to groan silently as he figured that his former self must have done something very bad to them.

Next to enter the carriage was Shining Armor. Mark simply stepped aside and bowed, allowing the stallion to go into the carriage. Once they were fully seated, they turned to him, however, he simply closed the door.

As Mark turned his head up, he saw Shining giving him an uncertain look.

“I thought you’d like to have some privacy. I mean, after such a long journey, I’d be tired, too.” Mark said as he stepped away from the carriage. “And don’t worry; they’ll take you directly towards the royal castle. Your luggage will be delivered to your room safe and sound.”

The carriage was immediately put in movement as the couple merely looked through the window. Not only had Blueblood actually greeted them nicely, but he had been willing to let them go first.

Meanwhile, Mark sighed loudly. What had his former self do to get those two’s anger, he didn’t know, and he certainly didn’t want to know. The least he could do was to try and get them on his side. Not for advantage, but it would be great to at least avoid getting more enemies.

Suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted as he heard a heavy object falling. Turning around, he saw some maids carrying the couple’s luggage, if the pink color didn’t give it away. However, one of them was giving a very frustrated groan as she bent down to get up a heavy suitcase.

“Why, you little piece of-”

“Miss?” The maid turned to him, still with a frown on her face. “Allow me, please.” Mark said as he bent down, taking the suitcase the maid had dropped. As he got up, he took another one of the cases from the maid.

The maid turned her head away, seemingly too proud to say thanks. Mark huffed lowly as he went forward, right to the carriage where the maids were putting the other cases.

“There you go.” Mark said as he put the suitcases on the carriage. The mare simply turned to him, still with a frown on her face. Trying to give a better appearance, he gave her a small smile.

“Do not even think I’ll thank you.” The mare snapped back as she turned around and walked away. Mark stood there, wide eyed as he watched the mare turn around and walk away. As his eyes turned to the carriage with the suitcases, he was at least relieved that he had done something good.

“Can’t win them all.” He said with a shrug as he turned towards his own carriage. Yet, he couldn’t stop thinking about the mare’s eyes. In his time on that place, he had seen eyes of all colors: pink, blue, yellow, even red. But he had never seen eyes that could swap colors.

A while later, the couple found themselves at the entrance of the castle, filling them with many memories of their times in the castle; many of them happy, many of them loving… and many of them sad and filled with anger, mostly focused on one single character. The very same one who met them at the train station.

They still couldn’t comprehend exactly what was happening. In first place, he would have never agreed to meet them personally, not to mention in such a nice way.

Finally, they arrived at the dining room, where the guard had led them. Opening it, the couple instantly saw the two princesses in there. Celestia smiled warmly at the couple.

“Cadence, it’s such a pleasure to see you again.” She said as both princesses embraced.

“Oh, ‘tis a glorious day!” The two princesses turned their heads at the shout of the lunar princess, who was flying quickly towards Shining Armor and a giggling Flurry Heart.

Shining yelped as he covered himself, ready for the strike. Luna was known to be rather harsh with her loving expressions. However, the strike never came, but instead, a giggling sound was heard. Shining turned his head to the giggling, seeing that Luna was already tickling Flurry.

Just to confirm, Shining turned his head to the bag on his belly, seeing that it was empty.

“Oh, dearest Flurry Heart! ‘Tis a pleasure to see you again.” Luna said, nuzzling the little foal.

Celestia smiled at the loving display, while Cadence did the same. Shining couldn’t help but smile, too. Stallion in the outside, but he still had a soft heart for his family. Buck stallionhood when you see something as cute as that!

Meanwhile, Cadence turned towards Celestia, who was still smiling. As she turned, Celestia could see Cadence was looking around with a raised brow..

“What is it, Cadence?”

“Auntie… What is going on? I thought something was wrong. Your letter said that it was important that we should come as fast as we could.”

“It is important, Cadence.” Celestia said as calmly as she could. However, Shining heard.

“What is it, Princess? Something wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong, Shining Armor. But it is of importance the matter we have to talk about.” Celestia said as she sat down, causing the couple to take a seat, too. “However, you should take some rest. After all, we still need Twilight and her friends to come, too.”

“That serious is?” Shining asked with concern on his tone.

“Of course it is serious.” The couple turned around as a sixth voice joined the conversation, revealing it to be the prince. “You luggage’s on your bedroom, safe and sound, as promised by the way.” He said as he entered the room.

Mark’s eyes suddenly widened as he saw Luna making weird faces, which in turn made little Flurry to giggle while trying to make the same faces. When she was at the middle of making another face, her eyes widened as she saw her nephew staring at her. Turning her head slowly, she tried to look composed.

Yet, as composed as she looked, the image of the princess of the night sticking her tongue out while her hand widened her right eye would be stuck forever into Mark’s mind. It required a huge amount of strength by Mark’s part just to keep a very bad poker face.

“If you excuse me.” Mark said as he turned around and almost ran towards the door. In the instant the door closed, even when it was muffled, Luna frowned in annoyance as a very loud laugh was heard. Worse yet, it took several minutes for the laugh to end.

Meanwhile, Cadence and Shining merely looked at the door with a concerned face. In all their time with Luna, they all knew not to anger the princess of the night. However, now that they saw him, a single question arose in their mind.

“Auntie, is Blueblood alright?” Cadence asked. Despite her past thoughts about him, she couldn’t help but feel concerned for him. As far as she knew, that accident might have caused something to his brain.

Celestia looked at her niece with a raised brow. However, that vanished as she looked at the door. She just smiled as she turned once again towards Cadence.

“He’s doing alright, dear niece. In fact, I’d dare to say that he’s doing better than he’s been in a very long time.”

Cadence and Shining simply looked at her with a shocked and confused face. Celestia smiled as she found the opportunity to give a good word of her nephew. Before she could say a word, the door opened, and walking inside was a still quietly laughing prince. He smiled as he turned to her, but that smile turned into a goofy grin as he turned once again towards, Luna.

Almost immediately, he turned around again and almost ran outside.

Celestia sighed with a small smile as she saw her sister’s cheeks flushing with embarrassment and annoyance.

“As I was saying, Caeruleo has changed. I really don’t know what happened, but… it’s almost as if he were a different pony. He’s exactly the exact opposite of what he used to.”

While they knew Celestia never had any motives to lie to them, Shining still found it hard to believe. Yes, he had seen the proofs, but it was just so difficult to believe it.

He decided that he might have a certain speech with the prince later on.

Later that day, Celestia was leading the couple through the castle, where they would be taking residence for the next couple of days. Behind them were other ponies: Luna, still playing with Flurry Heart, and the prince, who had a red handprint on his cheek.

All his response after that was that he deserved it (but it was SO worth it).

After a few minutes, Celestia stopped at a door which had two guards posted on it.

“You will be staying here. It’s our best room.”

“Oh, Auntie! You don’t have to do this!”

“She’s right, Princess. We can take a simple guest room.” Shining said with concern on his voice.

“Nonsense! Little Flurry needs a room with plenty of space.” Said Luna as she levitated Flurry towards her mother.

“She has a point, Cadie.” Shining said as he took some cases on both, his arms and magic.

Before Cadence could pick one, another one rushed to her side.

“Allow me, please. You already have a foal on your hands, and I’m pretty sure that’s enough.” Blueblood said as he took some cases on his hands, carrying them for the princess. Cadence turned to look at her husband, who merely shrugged.

“Where do you want me to put these?” Blueblood asked from inside the room.

“If you could put them next to the bed, please.” Cadence said, being genuinely surprised at her cousin’s action.

After Mark put the cases down where Cadence had asked him to, he turned around, seeing what else he could do.

“Anything else you need help with?”

“No, that will be all. Thanks, cousin.” Cadence said as she used her magic to open her case.

“Just Blue is fine, Princess.” Mark said as he turned around and started to leave.

“Hey, Blueblood?” Mark stopped as he turned around once more, this time focusing on Shining armor. “What are you up to?” Shining asked bluntly.

While Cadence gasped loudly, Mark’s serene expression turned to an annoyed one.

“Shining Armor.” Mark said as calmly as possible. “I can’t really remember what happened between you and me. I actually can’t remember what happened between me and a lots of other ponies, but that’s not the point. The point is that I don’t remember that, and I really don’t want to know. But you must know this, Shining. The Blueblood you knew died on that accident.” Mark said as he walked slowly towards him, soon standing right in front of him. “The Blueblood who’s standing right in front of you is one who only wants to do things right.”

Mark then turned around to leave. However, as he was about to go out, he stopped. As he took a deep breath, he turned his head once more, this time with a more serene expression.

“I hope you enjoy your stay in here. Twilight Sparks and her friends should arrive sometime tomorrow.” Mark said as he closed the door behind him, unaware of his mistake on the purple one’s name.

Shining Armor and Cadence stood in there, taking the information he had given to them. And it actually seemed true. Almost instantly, grief weighed down on their hearts.

Author's Note

Hope you have enjoyed this. I know I enjoyed writing this.

Oneself

Mark opened his eyes once more, rather annoyed at the sunlight pouring through his window and hitting him directly on his face.

“This must be a joke, Celestia. I think she’s doing this on purpose to wake me up.” Mark thought as he started to get up.

Meanwhile, on the royal castle.

“Rise and shine, my little ponies, just like the sun!” Celestia said cheerfully as she gazed upon the land of Equestria. Suddenly, a hissing behind her sounded.

“*Hss* Too bright!” Luna said as she covered her eyes.

It wasn’t exactly that she couldn’t stand the sun light. It was just that, somehow, Celestia arranged the sun so it would be directed straight towards all the faces of those who would be still asleep or in a poor mood so it would cheer them up.

In Luna’s case… she was just getting sleepy, seeing as it was nearing her nap time.

Enough to say, Celestia wasn’t exactly too aware of the annoyance it became sometimes. After all, she loved seeing how her sun rose absolutely ALL the mornings. Why wouldn’t anypony?

Luna merely rolled her eyes as she teleported away.

Back on Blueblood’s manor.

Mark turned around, not really wanting to get up. He had to get up eventually, but there were many things on his head. Like how Shining seemed to want to strangle him when he saw him, even when the memories of what he had done to him hadn’t yet returned to him.

There were still some memories out there in his body’s mind that somehow seemed to return to him every now and then, like the ones of the piano, somethings related to Celestia, a few ones from Luna, and even some other that he had no idea what they were about. After all, those were merely glimpses. Just one image of a full movie, if you’d like.

As he finally got up, his eyes focused into a black object laying on the bed right in front of him. Fully focused, his eyes revealed the form of Nightmare, she was laying on her stomach in his bed, with her head supported by her hands looking at him with a rather expectant look, her legs alternating going up and down.

“Hi.” She answered simply as she kept looking at him.

Mark blinked a couple times before he groaned loudly as he rubbed his eyes.

“I’ve already told you not to get in my room when we’re alone.”

“I know, and I didn’t get into your room when you were asleep. I was here way before you entered.”

Mark couldn’t really understand how a filly could be as cute as mischievous as he looked at her with a curious look.

“Can I make you a question?” Almost immediately, the filly’s ears turned to the front and her eyes widened, showing exactly how much attention she was putting. “Why are you so insistent on trying to sleep with me?”

Nightmare’s hooves stopped their movement as they simply fell to the bed. On her face, gone was the attention reflected on it. Instead, now it had a thoughtful look as she merely looked at the side with a curious look.

“I don’t know.” She said with a shrug. “I just feel like it.”

Just before he could ask what she meant, Nightmare suddenly moved towards his chest, took his arm and wrapped it around her.

“I just feel so warm and comfy like this. I don’t know why, but it’s true.”

Moments passed as both ponies didn’t move, seemingly just fine with being like that. While Mark was still getting used to live with her, seemingly until she’d be revealed, he actually enjoyed holding her like that. There wasn’t anything sexual involved. They were just lying together.

“Hey?” Mark turned his sight towards the filly on his arm, noticing something strange. It had been at least five days since she was “born”, but she seemed to be growing up. “What do you think of me?”

That question definitely threw Mark off.

“I’m sorry, but I think I’m lost?”

“What I mean is… will everypony like me? Will All the world like me?”

Mark could feel the tension on her voice. He thought about it for a few seconds, trying to come up with an answer. Too bad for him was the fact that he couldn’t find one that could satisfy her.

“No.” He answered simply. Nightmare turned her head just enough to look at him directly, worry growing on her face. Yet, that worry became confusion as she noticed the stallion’s face showing sadness. “Not really all the ponies will like you.” But then, his face formed a small smile. “But you shouldn’t really be concerned about all of them. Just think about those who actually care for you.”

Nightmare lowered her sight towards the bed, still with many thoughts invading her mind. The more she thought about it, the more she became nervous.

Her worries vanished as she felt a hand on her head, softly massaging her mane on it.

“Don’t worry too much. There’s no use in worrying about something that hasn’t happened yet. If something bad happens, then we’ll deal with it.”

“You mean it?”

“Yeah, don’t you worry your pretty head too much.” He said while ruffling her mane, causing Nightmare to giggle.

When they finished, Nightmare turned around and wrapped her arms around his torso. Mark simply obliged to copy the action. Both ponies closed their eyes, each one enjoying the sensations the hug brought to them.

“Thanks.” Nightmare said as Mark hugged her back.

“You’re welcome.” Before Nightmare could answer, the door was opened.

“Dear Blue? Dost thou know where is-?” Mark turned his head slowly towards the door, where Luna stood shocked with her eyes as wide as dishes.

“Good morning.” He said casually while Nightmare never broke her hug.

Luna merely turned around quickly.

“What in the moon’s name art thou doing!?”

“We were having a relaxing and comforting moment.” Mark said in a calm voice. He already knew not to anger the princess of the night. Mere moments after that happened, he let go of Nightmare, who only whinnied in annoyance.

“A comforting moment?” Luna asked with a raised brow as she turned around just in time to see Nightmare slipping off of the bed. With a loud huff she passed right at Luna’s side, not even bothering to look at her.

“Yes, a comforting moment, She’s just-”

“Never mind, Caeruleo.” Luna suddenly cut him off, using her magic to get him out of bed.

“Hey! What are you doing!?” Mark asked in a panicked voice. Since Luna had used his full name (or rather, his body’s name), he already knew he was in troubles.

“Thou art late for thy early training.” Luna said as she conjured some clothes for him. In a flash, his pajama pants were gone and were replaced by his usual white suit.

“Late? But it’s barely seven o’clock!”

“Sooner is better.” Luna stated simply as she used her magic to levitate him.

“Hey! I can walk, you know!”

As loud as the declaration might have been, Luna simply ignored him, instead going towards a large room, where they usually practiced. Mark gulped as he noticed Luna wasn’t wasting a single moment as she sat him down rather painfully.

Mark barely had time to recover from the harsh landing before Luna’s finger touched his forehead. In a bright flash of light, both of them were once again on the same white void.

Mark turned around, looking for anything. Just as before, a bright sword lay before him. Taking it in a hand, he turned around, expecting to see the door, as always.

Minutes passed, and no door was in sight, even when Mark had started to walk aimlessly, trying to find it.

“What the hell is going on? It seems like it has been hours.” Mark groaned on the inside as he still looked around. “And what is wrong with Luna? She seems to be on edge each time she sees Nightmare. I understand why, though. But Nightmare is a completely different pony right now.”

While Mark was still pondering about Luna, he kept walking forward, not really bothering to see where he was going. That being said, it wasn’t really a surprise as he suddenly got plastered in the face by a big door.

“The hell? What is this doing here?”

As he got closer, he felt a sudden chill rising through his tail towards his neck. With time, much his own amusement, he found that ponies’ bodies seemed to still have some instincts, like the sixth sense almost every animal has. Therefore, trusting his guts (literally) he drew out his sword as he took a step back.

Swirling around, he kicked open the door.

“What the?”

Mark found himself in some sort of coliseum, which was almost empty, except for him and another being in the center. Said being had a very robust armor, seemingly impenetrable, and a sword as hard looking as its armor. It resembled more a statue than a warrior.

The armored being turned to him slowly, finally noticing its adversary.

To say Mark was surprised was an understatement. Luna had put him through almost everything she knew, going from some of the most skilled warriors from her old times to almost every dangerous creature she knew (which at some point even included dragons). But now, something akin to a living armor made its way towards him? What else did Luna have in mind for him?

Suddenly realizing he had been thinking too much, Mark glanced back at the armor, which was an instant away from slashing him in two. Dreams weren’t real, but Luna made those so they would feel as realistic as possible, therefore the quick action of dashing away from the armor’s weapon range.

Once he was at enough distance, he drew his sword as quickly as he could, blocking another incoming attack. The two swords clanked loudly, colliding against each other, even producing sparks.

As Mark was sent flying a couple feet merely by the strength of the hit, he realized this one wouldn’t be as relaxed as last Luna’s elite guards. Sure, they had beaten the heck out of him, but hey! One victory at the end is better than none at all, right?

Unfortunately for him, it seemed as if… whatever the heck it was, wouldn’t really give him any chance of success at all. If winning this would somehow lift up Luna’s mood, then he would take the risk. She seemed to cheer up a little every time he won a conflict.

With that idea in mind, Mark started to make a plan as he watched closely the armor’s movements. They were coordinated, unfortunately. Upon seeing that, Mark immediately knew he was in some very deep troubles.

The armor stopped its attacks, but kept its sword out, circling him much like a predator would prey upon an injured animal. But he was no animal (mostly), and as such, he started to plan a counterattack.

As soon as the armor lifted its sword to strike down, Mark stood defiantly in front of the sword. Mere moments before the sword reached its destiny, Mark sidestepped, avoiding the sword by inches. If the armor had eyes, Mark was debating if its eyes would be wide with surprise.

As he was about to turn around to deliver a hit, Mark suddenly noticed something strange. The armor’s sword wasn’t even near the ground. It wasn’t a deadly hit. Mark’s eyes widened as he figured it in an instant: the armor wasn’t out to kill him.

Stepping back, the armor prepared once again for another attack. Mark stood once more, firm and in place, ready for whatever the armor might give him. If it wasn’t its purpose to kill him, then what was it?

Once more, the armor brought the sword down, but Mark didn’t try to avoid it. Instead, he watched intently as the sword stopped once again inches away from his face. Mark was actually moments away from losing it, but kept his face as hard as he could, trying to look like a stone. Somehow, it seemed to work, as the armor drew its sword.

Instead of surrendering, the armor simply aimed the sword at him once more while it suddenly took him by the neck and lifted him. Mark weakly grasped the armor’s arm to try and get a better grip. Once he did it, he noticed the armor still aiming its weapon at him.

Maybe it was the lack of air or something else, but he reacted in an unexpected way.

“C’MON!!” Mark shouted loudly. “DO IT!!!”

Much to his surprise, Mark watched as the armor actually cringed, almost as if it were doubting to do its purpose.

“…”

“Come on! Do it! Do it if you have the gills!”

“… We cannot.” Mark’s eyes widened as the armor suddenly dropped him to the ground, followed shortly by the armor’s sword. Mark got up in a few moments, the voice the armor spoke with still sounding in his head.

“… Even when tis just a dream… We can’t bring ourselves to hurt thou in any way.”

Even with all the armor on, Luna still felt a hand softly lying on her shoulder. Turning her head, she watched as the prince looked at her with a face she couldn’t read.

“You know? That was kind of stupid.” Luna almost felt insulted by that, but as she looked more at the prince, she couldn’t help but wonder what he meant.

“What dost thou mean?”

“You know exactly what I mean, Luna. Don’t get me wrong, I appreciate the training and your concern upon the recent events. But there’s something I’ve been meaning to ask. Why are you so upset with Nightmare?”

“Give us at least one reason why we shouldn’t. She’s our darker side, a living reminder of the tragedy We almost caused, just because We couldn’t control our anger and jealousy.” Luna said as she started to take off all of her armor, starting with her helmet.

“Because that’s the very same thing you’re doing right now.” Luna stopped immediately what she was doing to look at him with a raised brow. “I mean, you aren’t exactly being all pure and saint while being around her, you know?” Mark exclaimed with raised arms, giving her a disapproving look.

“What are you exactly proposing, Caeruleo?”

“You don’t have to like her, you know? Just… try to get along with her.”

“What do you mean?”

“Get to know her better. I mean, you can never know what will happen when you get to know her better. Maybe you can find something you both like? You’re the same pony, after all.”

“We aren’t the same, Caeruleo.”

“I know, but… listen, just go out there and see what you can do, alright?” Mark said as he crossed his arm.

“We will not do such a thing.” Luna said as she finally disposed the last patch of her armor, turning her head away in a stubborn way.

Moments after, Luna turned her head slightly, curious as for why the prince was so silent. When she saw him, she was surprised to see him with a serious look, not having moved from the same place.

“Are you done with your act of foalish manners?”

“We aren’t foalish!” Luna said as she turned to him, giving him her coldest glare.

“… Once again, are you done?” Mark said as he raised a brow.

Luna was about yell at him her thoughts, but stopped when she remembered something.

“Are you done with your foalish attempt, Luna?”

Lunar remembered Celestia saying that to her when she tried to overthrow her. She also remembered how her anger almost drove her to destroy Celestia, her own sister! If not for the elements of harmony, she would have surely killed her.

“… We will try.” Luna said while her arms dropped to her side, her shoulders slumped.

Luna’s eyes widened as she felt a hand taking hers. As she turned, she saw the prince giving her a reassuring squeeze on her hand while also smiling to her.

“That’s all I ask.”

Luna smirked as she let go of his hand, lit her horn and vanished from that place.

“… WHAT THE HELL, LUNA!?” Mark asked, seeing as he was left alone. A low howl behind him told him he wasn’t actually alone. “Ah, shhh-”

Luna opened her eyes, looking at the sleeping form of the prince, whose face was contorted in some sort of suffering.

She smirked, upon seeing that. After all, he dared to call her plan to make him realize the reason she had “stupid”.

A while later…

Luna found herself in front of a door with the sign “do not disturb” hanging from the doorknob. Inside was the nightmare filly, judging from the sign at the door and the growing power inside of the room.

Luna sighed heavily while looking at the door. She had had the braveness to engage in combat with thousands of angry gryphons before, not to mention her own share of dragons that needed to be dealt with. Yet, the simple task of knocking on the door seemed to terrify her to no end. Every fiber of her being told her it was a stupid idea.

Yet, as she thought on the seemingly still asleep form of the pony a few rooms away, the more she steeled to honor her promise.

As she closed her eyes, her hand retracted into a fist as she knocked lightly into the door a couple times. As she was about to knock for a third time, she opened her eyes as a gasp sounded.

“Oh, my!” Luna retraced her hand, realizing she had pecked at Nightmare’s eye.

“Hey! What’s your problem!?” Nightmare yelled as she rubbed her eye.

“We assure you it wasn’t our intention to do so! We merely wanted to knock on thy door.”

“Is that the reason you have been standing in there for a while?” Luna’s eyes widened as Nightmare said that. She soon realized it was a bad idea, as a stinging pain coursed through her eye.

As much as Luna wanted to retort, she merely looked at Nightmare, who was looking at her with a childish glare while holding her index up.

“Yes, we made a promise to try and improve the near non-existent relationship between us, in favor of… how did he say it?... Get along?”

“The prince asked you to come, right?“ Nightmare said as she turned around, going deeper into the room.

Luna made her way in, seeing her room for the first time in the couple days she had been born. It made Luna’s mouth to fall in surprise. Except for the most expensive items (product of a raid from the treasury from herself), it was mostly the same than hers.

“Nightmare, this room looks beautiful.” She said, catching the filly’s attention.

Luna turned her head up, seeing strange greenish lights on the ceiling. Upon a closer look, she could discern the forms of the ursa mayor, the ursa minor, the canis mayor, and many other constellations.

Nightmare noticed that and turned her head up.

“How did thou do this?” Luna turned her head when she heard a loud flap, instantly noticing the pair of wings on her back. “Oh, that is true.”

“What is your favorite one? Mine’s the Pegasus.”

“That is mine, too.” Luna said with a light on her eyes, which was mirrored when Nightmare turned to her.

“No way, yours too?”

“Of course! It seems so beautiful!”

“Yes, but it seems so much beautiful when the Sea of stars is behind it. Don’t you think?”

Luna nodded, not paying attention as her horn lit. The room seemed to darken as the greenish lights started to change their colors. From green, the lights became a wide variety of blues, reds, yellows and whites, instantly filling the dark room with an exact copy from the night sky.

Luna smiled at her work, always admiring herself with how beautiful her sky was. Her smile was erased as she felt a hand on hers. Turning to her side, she noticed Nightmare holding one of her hands while making small jumps of excitement.

She would never admit it, but she had to admit Nightmare was actually a cute filly.

With that thought in mind, she turned ahead, holding slightly tighter the filly’s hand.

“Would it be to your liking to see how the Night sky is made?”

“Can I do something, too. I want to do another version of the Pegasus!” For the first time since meeting her, Luna smiled.

“I’m sure it will be great.”

The rise of a Nightmare.

In dreams, there are no rules; you can do virtually whatever you want to, as long as you don’t become conscious about your own dreaming.

Such is the case about basic rules, which almost become like a second nature, like the breathing, the feeling of gravity, and even the day and night cycle. It can be night for as long or as short as one so desires it.

That was one of the many reasons Luna was so confused when she opened her eyes and noticed the weak light coming through the dense foliage of the trees surrounding them. Turning her head, she noticed Nightmare laying down in one of the beds. The fire had been consumed a while ago, but the light the dream’s sun provided was enough.

Looking around her, she noticed something that made her sigh of relief: there wasn’t a trace of the shadow ponies. Luna assumed they were probably back at the cave seeing as it was the only place in the whole dream realm that could give them refuge of light.

She slowly got up, ready to go and keep looking for Caeruleo.

…

Luna sighed again, not in relief but sadness and anger. It was her own fault that Caeruleo was in danger. He had been recently in an accident, not to mention his amnesia, which caused the whole channeling dreaming.

Her head turned to the ground, shame and guilt clearly reflected on her face as a lone tear made its way towards the ground, where a hoofstep was made.

Luna sniffled as she wiped the remnants of the tear, her face losing all trace of sadness as it was replaced with a burning determination. Her face became that of a warrior, ready to go to war.

She would bring Caeruleo back at any cost.

Luna stepped forward, ready to start the search again, ready to destroy any shadow pony that might step in her way. As she looked forward, she suddenly noticed something. In front of the fireplace was a pony, one that looked almost exactly like the one she was looking for.

“Caeruleo?” She asked cautiously.

The pony stopped whatever it was doing, his ears perked up at the sound of the voice behind him. Luna watched as he slowly rose to his hooves, revealing a sword she recognized instantly.

“Where did you get that sword?” Luna asked with a small hint of concern in her voice.

The pony didn’t answer, but Luna noticed his ears turning around randomly, seemingly listening to his surroundings. Finally, after a few moments, the pony got up, turning around and looking at her.

“That sword…” Luna repeated, but the pony simply lifted a hand to his lips, in the universal sign of shut up.

“You should be quieter. You’ll attract those things back to the camp in no time.”

Luna watched closely the pony in front of her: much like her nephew, this pony had white fur, almost as white as her sister’s. However, that was the only thing the pony in front of her and her nephew had in common. His mane was a light brown with a yellow streak coming from his forehead and crossing the rest of his mane, while his tail had the same pattern. His eyes were different, too: Caeruleo’s eyes were blue, while this pony’s eyes were a dark brown, almost hitting black.

Yet, the pony’s physical appearance didn’t matter much to Luna. It was the sharp object on his hand what really caught her attention.

“That sword…” Luna repeated slowly, her face emptying itself of any kind of emotion except for one: anger. “… That sword…”

The pony turned to her, cocking an eyebrow at the change on her tone. As he turned fully to her, red flags shot in his head as his grip on the sword tightened.

“… That sword… where is the pony thou stole it from?” Luna asked, her anger barely being restrained as her eyes started to shine with white light.

“… I didn’t stole it.”

“LIAR!!!” Luna shouted with anger seeping off of her mouth, her shout creating what could be described as an explosion.

Before the pony could mutter another word, both ponies suddenly felt the world around them getting colder, while the light of the “sun” started to lose its strength. The final warning of something bad was the chanting starting to sound from the trees.

Moments later, multiple couples of white, lifeless eyes opened, staring at the couple of ponies with a cold gaze.

Luna instantly conjured a couple of magical swords, one of which she took hold of in her hand, while the other one floated around her. Quickly turning around to look at the pony, she soon noticed this pony seemed to have some kind of training in combat. His posture, his stance, and the way he held the sword.

“Caeruleo?” Luna asked in a surprised tone. Most ponies wouldn’t know those techniques unless being trained by her.

“Now’s not the time for that, Luna. We have other troubles.”

Luna instantly recognized the serious tone on his voice, not to mention the way he spoke. It was relieving to finally find him, but as she turned her head away, the multiple pairs of white eyes made her realize he was right.

Both ponies got back to back, ready to fight. Yet, the shadow ponies didn’t advance to them. In fact, they merely stood where they were.

“What is going on?” Confusion was embedded on Luna’s voice as she watched them.

“Look who’s asking, thought you would know more about them than me.” The prince said as he held the sword tightly.

“The shadow ponies are a mystery even to me, Caeruleo. They shouldn’t even be able to exist. Their race only inhabits the dream realm, and they feed off-”

“Yeah, that’s interesting and all and I really hate to interrupt other ponies, but don’t you think you can take us out of here?”

Luna’s eyes widened as she realized he was right, she achieved what she had entered the dream realm for. She had found Caeruleo, now she only needed to get Nigh-

“NIGHTMARE!!!” Luna asked as her swords were dispelled, turning around and looking frantically for Nightmare.

Mark fell backwards, suddenly losing his back’s support. However, as soon as she recovered his balance, he turned to see Luna looking frantically around, looking for something. Suddenly, his mind caught up with had she had said.

“Wait, you brought Nightmare!?”

“She insisted! She said she wanted to show you the same kindness you had shown to her!” Luna said as she kept looking around, her mind starting to panic when Nightmare was nowhere to be found.

“Where was she the last time you saw her?”

“She was right here, over this tent and-”

Luna’s speech died as a pair of white eyes stared back at her. She couldn’t exactly recall when she had felt so much fear, but upon seeing those eyes, those feelings resurfaced with vengeance.

Luna’s mouth opened in a silent scream as her legs lose their strength, dropping her to the ground. As soon as her tail touched the ground, her arms bend to the ground while her legs recovered enough strength to crawl backwards, as away as she could from the pair of eyes in front of her.

Mark turned to Luna when he heard the sound of falling, only for his eyes to widen when he noticed the pair of white eyes staring back at them. The world seemed to become slow as he ran towards Luna, who was backpedalling as fast as she could, fear blocking every ounce of control on her body she had before.

Luna started to panic once more, she wanted to use magic, but she could not; she wanted to fly away, but she could not; she wanted to run away from that being, but she could not.

Suddenly, the being started to move forwards, at the same time she felt another presence at her side, and a sword appearing in front of her. Not the only one noticing it, Luna watched as the shadow pony stopped on its track, finally allowing her mind to be somewhat more at ease.

It was at that moment that she allowed herself to look more closely to the creature, her eyes widening as she noticed many disturbing details of the creature.

The creature seemed to be some kind of combination of a pony and a shadow pony, with the defining form and the physical of a mare, but the eyes were that of a shadow pony. Its mane was one much like hers, and she realized the true form of the being.

“Nightmare?”

The shadow pony lifted a hand towards them, making Mark flinch in response. Yet, he became confused as the shadow pony turned to look at its own hand with curiosity, almost as if it was something new.

“So that’s why.” Both, Mark and Luna froze as they heard a female voice, almost as if it was chanting what they heard. “That’s the why I had that memory.”

Mark slowly got up, being followed by Luna few moments later.

“What memory?” Mark asked with a slight concern on his voice.

The shadow pony lowered its hand as it turned fully towards Mark, its eyes starting to lose their white brightness to give place to a pair of turquoise with slit-like pupils, the feminine form of Nightmare finally becoming more apparent as her armor once more assembled on her body.

Both Luna and Mark stared intently as the shadow pony in front of them finished its transforming into Nightmare Moon, her eyes finally focusing on the pair of ponies in front of her.

“… Now I remember.” Nightmare said as her eyes closed shut. Much to Luna and Mark’s fear, she started to giggle darkly. “Yes… I remember… I remember it all…” It was at that moment Mark’s mane stood up.

Nightmare started to laugh in her evil way, full evil laugh this time.

“How did I not realize it!? That was the main reason as for why I really wanted to plunge Equestria into eternal night! So my dear shadow ponies could be with me!!” Nightmare said in a sort of self-realization, not really focusing on the two ponies in front of her.

Mark turned around, finally noticing the oddest thing in that place: it was eerily quiet. As he observed, he realized the shadow ponies had stopped all activity, they weren’t moving at all, and their chanting was replaced with pure silence.

Before he could ponder on that fact, Nightmare stopped her laughing and started to walk towards them.

“It’s difficult to remember these kind of things when you possess a body of an upper pony. I think it was the main reason I was defeated so easily, My thoughts of bringing eternal night infused with Luna’s pity for her night, and so, a selfish desire to have the night acknowledged was born.”

Luna was again on full panic again. Gone was her new dear sister, and in her place stood the monster she feared the most.

“N-Nightmare?” Luna asked in a soft voice, finally earning Nightmare’s attention.

“Ah, yes, the pathetic little princess who we stole her body from. I must actually thank you dearly, Luna. If not for you, we wouldn’t have been able to exist, and we wouldn’t have been able to remember.”

“Nightmare, please-”

“Begging for mercy, already? And here we were thinking you had become stronger. I think we can actually see it wasn’t true. Now, if you-gah!”

Nightmare suddenly flinched visibly, her hand shooting towards her chest. Luna was afraid, but that was enough to shake herself from the shock. With Nightmare no more keeping all her attention, she suddenly heard the distinctive wail a shadow pony made when they attacked.

Following the sound, Luna soon saw the source.

It was merely a hunch. Only that was enough reason for Mark to try anything. It had been barely a couple days since he met Nightmare, but she wasn’t the monster standing in front of Luna. There had to be another reason, and there were actually many reasons.

The shadow ponies hadn’t moved an inch while Nightmare spoke, more so, they had been staring intently at her all the time, and Mark had seen them blinking every once in a while. Soon, the answer was clear: It wasn’t all Nightmare’s doing, but more than that, it was the shadow ponies’ doing.

With sword in hand, he left Luna’s side, both sides, Nightmare and the shadow ponies were far too occupied with something else to notice the head on Mark was doing, until one of them vanished after a single slash, followed closely by Nightmare’s shriek.

Luna watched amazed as the prince started to strike down shadow ponies left and right. Daring to look again at Nightmare, she realized Nightmare was holding her head in a pained way, letting out pained shrieks every time the prince struck down a shadow pony.

It was then Luna also realized the shadow ponies had been silent all the time. Suddenly, as she kept pondering about this, Nightmare’s eyes opened, showing them again with that creepy whiteness filling them, but there was something else.

“… Get… Out…”

In that instant, Luna heard once again the chanting from the shadow ponies, making the white of Nightmare’s eyes to grow brighter.

“Hold on, dear sister. We’ll help you.” Luna said as a pair of swords was summoned in both of her hands. Almost instantly, she turned around, still with her horn lit, and fired a beam at the nearest shadow pony, making it scream in pain as its body vanished, much like a dust cloud blown away by the wind.

Moments later, Nightmare shrieked again.

It wasn’t much later when Mark started to get tired and backed away, retreating from a group which had stopped their chanting when they saw him. He turned around, seeing Luna battling away many Shadow ponies as she could, much to his amazement, with everything she could.

Mark had seen her fighting style, but it was then he realized she was being far too soft with him. Gone away was Luna, the princess of the Night. Right now, he could see the fierce, yet elegant, fighting style of Luna, the Night warrior.

Her movements were fluid, resembling more to that of a ballet dancer, yet her movement always ended in more than a couple of shadow ponies slain. At that moment, he decided never to make her angry, least he suffers her full might.

Still, as much as he had wanted to sit still and look at her, in all her regal grace, a shriek from behind draw his attention back to the matter at hand. As tired as he was, they still needed to vanquish as many as the shadow ponies as they could.

“… Stop… I-it…” Mark turned around once more, after securing himself a safe spot for a few seconds. In the center of the camp, Nightmare had fallen from her hooves, and now laid on the ground in a crouched way. However, her hands still held her head tightly, while her eyes were still closed. Her mouth, on the other hand, moved, almost as if she was saying something under her breath.

Mark sheathed his sword as he ran back to her. As he finally arrived, he also crouched at Nightmare’s current height. It was at that moment, he finally heard what nightmare was saying.

“… Upper… Need to go… h-higher… Need to reach… the top”

Mark frowned, not knowing what she was talking about, until he remembered.

It had been hours since Luna had left him in the dream, maybe as a punishment or maybe as revenge towards him, he really didn’t know. Yet, more monsters kept coming, and that forced him to fight, which also lead him to try to find a higher place in favor of tactic advantage.

Yet, there was no hill, mountains or any other material structure that could provide him with such thing. The only real things that could provide him with advantage were the trees, which were quickly devastated by the timberwolves’ attacks, forcing him to search for any other way.

That way came in the form of a cave leading to somewhere in the underground, if the dream realm had any kind of underground. Yet, the bottleneck the entrance of the cave provided was enough for him to realize it was his better chance of survival.

Yet, things went downhill from there. As he kept going deeper into the cave, he realized the beasts following him were suddenly very cautious with their surroundings, always keeping their eyes on him, but also focused their other senses on the cave.

The answer to such enigma came in the form of chanting and multiple silhouettes of ponies with bright eyes watching them from the distance. Such ponies weren’t friendly, as he later found out.

These ponies seemed to have some sort of dark energy that materialized on their backs, reminding him of an octopus, which were used to tear their victims apart. Yet, as they turned to him, he realized their “tentacles” were drawn back to their bodies in favor of chasing, instead of killing.

As he backed away as fast as he could from those strange creatures, he found himself going deeper into the cave, going even deeper, until he suddenly saw a light in the end of the cave. Once he was outside, he felt confused as he saw a visage exactly the same as the one he left when he entered the cave.

Mark’s eyes widened as he turned around, an idea on mind.

“LUNA!!” Luna stopped her fighting as used her wings as both, a powerful push for the shadow ponies, and a powerful pull for her away from that place.

“Is it working?” Luna asked, still with her sword in hand.

“Not as much as I’d like, but she’s mumbling something about going higher.” Luna gave him a confused look as he pointed on the direction he thought the cave was. “You tracked me towards a cave, right? You were right, I entered through that cave, too, but it isn’t the same end as the one we entered through! It’s literally the other side, a lower level of the dream realm.”

Luna’s eyes widened as she turned to see the sky, finally realizing why the physics she made for the dream had gone insane. It was another ladder on the dream realm, he was right! The shadow ponies must have felt his magic-induced coma and opened a portal through the deeper part of the realm.

“We must go back to the higher level! I think that’s what she’s trying to say!” Mark said as he picked Nightmare, who kept talking lowly.

Luna quickly pulled Nightmare’s free arm towards her, adding more support to her. Lighting her horn, she prepared herself and the others to get out of there.

In a matter of seconds, a bright flash made the shadow ponies’ back away to the shadows they came from, while the three ponies vanished from their ghostly sight.

Another flash happened at the same time, throwing the trio of ponies in random directions, fortunately back at the coliseum. Luna was used to quick teleportation, but specifying the exact place, speed and such, it always eluded her how other ponies did it.

Mark groaned as he got up, his back protesting to him in every way it could, reminding him of the seemingly half day of non-stop action he had had.

“Everypony alright?” He asked in a strained voice, instantly spotting Luna, seeing a visage he’d rather not have seen.

Not that the vision was actually bad, but seeing a mare with a shredded dress, exposing her flanks to the whole world, was rather uncouth.

“We art good, Caeruleo.” Luna said as she sat, seeing the state her clothes were in. Luckily for her, this was only a manifestation of her true self. While that dress was irremediably shredded, her real dress would have been as brilliant as when she got up last night.

Yet, as she turned towards Caeruleo, she realized something curious. His physical appearance was the one she had known for quite a while. Instead of the brown mane and tail, his blonde and bright mane and tail were back, and his eyes were back to the sky’s blue they were before.

As much as she’d liked to ponder about his looks, she realized the prince had stood up and walked away, towards the unconscious figure of Nightmare, who was still out, or at least, immobile. As soon as she saw that, she instantly was at Nightmare’s side, much like Mark.

“Is she going to be alright?” Mark asked as he eyed Nightmare.

“I’m not so sure, Caeruleo. Those shadow ponies are a real pest for the living.”

Mark nodded as he turned his sight away from Nightmare, looking for anything to help her. Yet, as his gaze focused on a shady point of the coliseum, his blood froze. There, in the shadows stood a silhouette, not as frightening as the shadow ponies. No, that shadow was one he knew fairly well, if not for the scythe at its side.

“We have to go, Luna.” Mark said in a flat tone as he leaned down on Nightmare again.

Mark’s eyes widened as Nightmare opened hers, but instead of the turquoise pupils, the pure white eyes of a shadow pony greeted them. Both, Luna and Mark backed away as nightmare rose up from the ground, though it resembled more to float.

“You fools!” Nightmare’s form started to vanish once more, now revealing a strange combination of Nightmare’s form and that of a shadow pony. “We must actually thank you all for freeing us from that place.”

Mark frowned as this being resembled more a demon than the mare, or rather filly he had known for the past few days. Yet, its voice carried something strange.

It was a double tone voice, like if Nightmare and something else was talking.

“… Something else…” Mark said as realization hit him.

Luna turned to him in confusion, but her eyes widened as she saw him drawing his sword again. She wasn’t the only one to notice it, either.

“You really think you can destroy us, you fool!? Don’t you remember we almost got your mind!?”

“Nightmare almost did that.” Mark said to the monster, conviction burning in his eyes. “Yet, I resisted, and we got her back. We will succeed again, and you… you, shadow pony… will be banished from her.”

“Nightmare” started to laugh, as her eyes started to shine brighter.

“That was merely a simple alicorn. You now are facing the darkness in the flesh.” Nightmare said while its eyes stopped shining.

Luna conjured her swords again, more by reaction than anything else, as she watched Nightmare’s form growing taller and taller, until it was almost as tall as the coliseum they were in.

“Watch in fear and despair as We crush you!!” “Nightmare” shouted as it brought its fist down, directly towards Mark.

Luna almost didn’t have time to react, she watched, much like what Nightmare had said, in despair as the giant fist fell.

Yet, that despair was replaced with confusion as she watched the prince, who was simply standing there, with a smile on his face. The last things she saw before the fist connected the ground was a wink from him.

Nightmare laughed loudly as shrank back.

“That was easy for us… but we still have one left.” It said slowly as it turned towards Luna, whose swords were dispelled as panic began to fill her again.

Those eyes were unnatural. While she was fearless on the real world, those eyes somehow managed to transform her into a weeping filly, calling for her mother. She kneeled down in a fetal pose, not really caring about anything else.

“You know…?” Luna’s eyes opened in surprise, her head turning quickly towards the other side of the coliseum. “I actually hate dying over and over. Yet, that’s one of the conveniences the dream realm has…” Luna’s eyes widened as she the prince walking calmly back into the arena. “… You don’t actually die, ever.”

Nightmare’s eyes widened in surprise and anger.

“You! We crushed you! We killed you!!”

“Yes, you did.” Mark said as he lifted his arm, revealing a crossbow. “But you forget something… this isn’t your realm… it is Luna’s and mine. And in here, we rule, not you.” Mark said, grinning the whole time.

“Then, what will you do, then?” Nightmare asked with a certain uncertainty on its voice. “Kill us?”

“No.” Mark said as he raised the crossbow. “Just Nightmare.”

Its eyes widened, the arrow had been shot. There was simply not enough time to react. It was a direct shot right towards its head.

Luna felt something else. The moment the arrow connected to the figure’s head, all the fear, all the negative emotions she felt earlier vanished.

The figure shrieked in pain, pain not from the arrow, but rather because it had been disconnected from its host.

Nightmare opened her eyes again, but this time, there wasn’t darkness around her, like there had been the many times she had tried before. Instead, she saw a face she recognized instantly.

“Are you alright?”

Nightmare blinked as she got up, her ears finally focused as she started to hear some shrieking. As she turned her head, she saw some kind of shadow in the center of the arena, seemingly convulsing and shouting all the time.

“What is that?” Nightmare asked softly.

“That… is a nightmare.” Mark said as he helped her.

“That is a shadow pony, the one that possessed your body.” Luna said as she landed softly, now looking more relaxed.

Nightmare’s face darkened, and Mark slowly let go of her. He hadn’t had much experience with magic, but even he couldn’t deny that it felt almost like a murderous intent.

The shadow pony couldn’t simply stop shouting. It was angry, it was livid. He knew THEY would be back sometime, someday, he would have another chance to claim the world of the living. Yet, he had failed once again, and the control he had over one of the most powerful creatures in the upper realm was gone from his grasp, again!

But this time, it was caused by its own stupidity. How could it have missed the obvious signs!? The blue one was almost within his grasp again, and the black one was already his! But the white one…

Oh, if filled him with rage when he turned to look at the white one. There was something different with him. He wasn’t like the others he had seen before. At first, he seemed almost like any other traveler that had dared to go to the depths of the dream realm. But, oh, he was so wrong.

He should have been the first one. He shouldn’t have used him as bait. He should have consumed him.

The shadow pony shouted once more in rage as it got up, still with the arrow on its face, and tried to get away, only to be met with another shadow. Yet, this one wasn’t like him.

For the first time in all of its dark life, the shadow pony felt fear. Fear, because that being was a bad omen, sign that something bad was about to happen. And it was seeing him. There was no escape.

In a rush, the shadow pony turned around once more, only to be met with the harsh gaze of the three ponies, the black one’s more angry than harsh.

Moments later, a sword was found almost cutting its form.

“We should kill you and your race right at this moment!” The black one said in a menacing tone, seemingly ready to finish him.

Nightmare’s mind was invaded with anger. Yes, she had been born as one of them, but now she was a pony, much like Luna, her sister. The anger receded some at that thought.

Then, she turned at the prince, seeing him looking at the shadow pony with a look she couldn’t describe. It almost seemed like if he pitied the shadow pony.

“What do you think?” Mark looked at her with curiosity. “What do you think we should do with this being?”

Is she were honest with herself, she might say she was expecting the prince to tell her to kill the shadow pony.

“… Do whatever you want.” Mark said as he turned to her, earning a confused look from Nightmare. “I am not your parent or anything like that to tell you what to do or what not to do.” Mark answered, but then put a hand on Nightmare’s shoulder. “But what I do can tell you is this: Always do the right thing.”

Nightmare turned once again to the shadow pony, which had been silent during the whole time. The more she looked at it, the more she pondered. She might have been doing ponykind a favor if she were to completely eradicate the shadow ponies. They were a menace to the whole ponykind.

…

… Right?

She then turned to Luna, who seemed to have the same conflict she had. Both had been conscious of the shadow ponies’ existence for some time, but it was in very rare cases where they would succeed in even reaching into a conscious pony’s mind.

And when they did, they reached one of the most powerful beings in the world, and that brought a lot of pain, not only to them, but to many other ponies, too.

…

And yet… If it weren’t for them… She wouldn’t be there… she wouldn’t even exist at that point.

Slowly, the sword in her grasp vanished, but the shadow pony didn’t have a moment to relax, as a deep blue grip constricted its body to that of a dark sphere.

“… No.” Nightmare finally spoke. “… Killing you… all of your race… would be low… far lower than what you are now…” Nightmare turned to see the being in her grasp, her eyes showing just how much conviction she had. “But you won’t be freed, either.”

Behind the being, a portal opened, once again leading to the forest where the shadow ponies resided.

“… If there’s anything my new sisters taught me… is that killing is never a good solution… Therefore…”

Nightmare’s full span opened, making her look far more powerful that what she seemed.

“… Therefore… I, Nightmare Moon, princess of the dreams… condemn you, and your whole race, to an eternity of living in that wretched world you call home, and never to come back. If you do come back, I’ll make sure to chase you all to the very depths of tartarus!!”

Nightmare said as her horn glowed, sending the sphere into the forest. The being assumed its form again, and stared at the portal as it slowly closed.

That was far worse than what it had thought. A new being had arisen to protect the upper realm from them.

Before the portal could close, the angry shout of millions of shadow ponies rang through the forest.

Nightmare sighed in relief as her wings closed, letting her fall to the ground. Even when she knew she should have eradicated them, she somehow felt good with herself.

“How do you feel?” She turned at the prince, who put a comforting hand on her shoulder once again.

“I… I feel… Great.” Nightmare said as she stood up. As she turned to Luna, the Night princess simply nodded to her.

“You spoke like a true princess, Nightmare.” Luna then bowed, surprising Nightmare. “… Princess of the dreams.”

“Your highness.” Mark said as he bowed, too.

Nightmare didn’t know what to say. She had been alive once again for about a week. And yet, she had suddenly found herself a destiny. Something worth to live for.

“Well!” Nightmare and Luna jumped in shock as the prince clapped his hands. “I don’t know about you, but all this dream stuff was tiring, and I want to just have a peaceful sleep this time. Let’s go back.”

Both alicorns smiled as they reached for him with their hands. With their horns lit, they vanished from the coliseum with a flash.

Celestia returned to the room shortly after leaving. She herself wasn’t too aware of how the dreams were structured, but she knew only a couple minutes on the real world were hours inside a dream. She couldn’t help but pace around in the room, waiting for anything to happen.

What she didn’t expect to happen was a loud yawn.

“Why do I feel so sore?” Her head turned around at the male voice in the room, feeling her hearth beating faster as she saw the prince awake once more.

“Oh, my dear Caeruleo!” Celestia shouted as she hugged him from behind, not noticing the panic it filled the prince with at having such a big pony on top of him.

“Sister, you are smothering him again.” Luna said in a flat tone, causing Celestia’s eyes to widen.

“I don’t see him complaining.” Nightmare commented as she smirked at the prince’s despair.

Celestia yelped as she stopped the hug, freeing the prince from his smothering prison. Moments later, air was sucked into his lungs as if he hadn’t had it in years.

“Is it really necessary to smother me every time anything happens to me?” Mark asked as he finally stabilized his own breathing.

“Maybe…” Celestia said with a small smile, as she hugged him again, gentler this time. “I was so worried.”

“Hey, don’t worry. I’m alright. I had a lot of help, too.” Mark said as smiled at the other two alicorns, his gaze being specially fixated on Nightmare.

Celestia smiled at her, nodding slightly with her head in a sign of respect, which was returned from the dark alicorn.

Her smile vanished as she turned to her other sister, who was looking at the prince with a sad look.

“Caeruleo?” Luna called to the prince, whose gaze hardened as he stared at her. “… Umm… I… I just wanted you to know… I am really sorry.”

Mark stood up once again, but his sight didn’t seem softer on her.

“I know you are…” For a moment, Luna let out a sigh of relief, which was interrupted as the prince lifted his hand. “… But that doesn’t mean I’m not angry, because I’m basically livid at you right now.”

Luna’s eyes widened in worry as looked at him. What she didn’t expect to happen was the prince offering her a hand.

Once she was once more on her hooves, the prince pointed to the door.

“Therefore, I’m asking you kindly to leave, please.”

Luna’s eyes widened as she stared at him, almost as if he had grown a second horn. She opened her mouth to speak, but the prince turned away from her.

“Leave, please. I don’t want to say anything we both might regret later.”

Luna was about to retort, but she felt a hand taking hers. Turning her head, she realized it was her sister’s, giving her a serious, but loving look. With tears in her eyes, she left the room, being followed closely by nightmare.

Once she was away, Celestia let out a sigh of relief.

“I really was afraid things might go ugly from there on.”

“They might have if she were to retort.” The prince said as he sat down on a chair, letting out a long sigh.

“I must admit, it was rather harsh the way you said that.”

“Truth is harsh.”

Celestia nodded in understanding. As the ex-bearer of the elements of harmony, she knew how to say the truth, and many times it wasn’t easy.

Not bothering to say other things, she walked to a chair in front of him and sat down, too.

“Care to share with me what happened?”

“Not really. At this moment, I’d rather be alone for a while, and get some sleep. I’ve been asleep for a couple hours, but I feel tired as heck. And besides, I think you should have a talk with your fellow princesses, the princess of the night, and the princess of the dreams.”

Celestia tilted her head in confusion, earning a groan from Mark.

“Just go to speak with them, they’ll explain you.”

Celestia nodded, actually wanting to know more. But she saw the state the prince was, so she stood up and left.

Once Celestia was gone, Mark sighed as he turned around to a dark corner of the room.

“Why were you there?”

From the shadows, Death materialized itself.

“… I seriously thought she would give me a huge help with the shadow ponies. Those beings has been very elusive to me. Always escaping.”

“Yet, she didn’t.”

“No.”

Mark nodded as he gave Death’s the hardest stare he could muster.

“We’re just mere pawns to you, right? You just planned to use me to get nightmare on our side, and then use her to reach the shadow ponies.”

“That was the plan. But, I must admit, this was far more amusing than what I thought.” Death said as he returned to the shadow. Before he was fully vanished, he turned to him.

“Take some time to relax. Your next test will come soon.”

Author's Note

Finally! Free of some stuff I was doing!
And finally, I managed to conclude some of the games I was playing, which include gears of wars 4, Murdered, Resident Evil 7, etc. :twilightblush:
But, oh well, now that all those games are out, I'll have some time spared now.

As always, comments and critics are welcomed, as well as any private messages you want to send.

Foalsitting.

It had been a couple days since the whole deal with the shadow ponies, but Mark couldn’t forget about it. Yes, it had been one epic and a hell of a screw-up from Luna’s part. But it only served to fuel the current relationship they had, even when Mark took literally a whole day to cool off.

Meanwhile, the arrival of the called “elements of harmony” was delayed by half a week due to some sort of landslide which had blocked the railway, and it would take a couple of days before it could be cleared, another day for the train to arrive to Ponyville, and another one to arrive back to Canterlot.

It certainly was something welcoming, he’d rather be calm and collected before Twilight and her friends arrived. He hadn’t known Twilight for a long while, but the only time he had seen her, she seemed like a rather nice woman… mare.

And besides, there were Twilight’s friends. He only had their descriptions, based on what Celestia had told him about them. Yet, it was enough to assume each and all of them were nice ponies, if not somewhat eccentric.

Mark smiled softly as he tried to imagine how they would be. Celestia gave quite the accurate description on their personalities, but not good enough about their physical appearance. Whatever they might look like, he would be rather glad to meet them.

Mark finally turned his eyes to the castle, giving a slight salute to the guards by the door, who only made an awkward response, not used to the prince giving them a military salute, commonly used only by the royal guards.

Once inside, he started to make his way towards the dining room, place where Celestia had asked him to go, declaring on the letter they had some matters to attend to. What were those? Heck if he knew, that was why he was there.

Suddenly, his mind turned once more to the two night princesses. Nightmare had opted to stay with him on his manor, and all the maids had gotten used to her presence, eventually. Mark still couldn’t help but wonder where they went when he seemed to have visitors. The manor was sparkling clean whenever somepony went by, but only a couple of maids were seen on such moments.

Mark moved his head slightly, shaking off such thoughts. Now, it was time to get ready for whatever Celestia had in mind for him. Not to mention the fact he needed to apologize to Luna. He had been rather harsh with her, but he would have been worse angered. He was sure she’d understand, though he wouldn’t be surprised if she was also upset with him. Not that he could blame her.

“Gotcha!!”

Mark’s eyes widened as a net suddenly fell on him. He could simply blink in surprise and shock at the action. Could that be considered assault to a royal?

He turned his head to a side, finally noticing Shining Armor, who was just as surprised as he was, still holding the net tightly around him.

“I suppose you have a very good reason for having a net in the castle, not to mention to throw it randomly at anypony?” Mark asked with a raised brow. Shining cleared his throat awkwardly as he composed himself.

“Ahem, yes, I do have my reasons, in case you were wondering.”

“That’s good to know, Armor. I’d hate it if you were simply trying to tie me down and then throw me into a river or something like that.”

“Although the thought has crossed my mind a couple times on the past, that was not the idea at this moment.”

“… Alright, then.”

Both males suddenly engaged into a stare contest, Shining seemingly too confused and ashamed to do anything, and Mark patiently waiting for him to take the net off. Finally, after a few moments, Mark sighed.

“Armor?”

“… Yes?”

“Could you take this net off of me, please?”

Shining nodded lightly with his head as he helped the prince out of the net. Once the prince was out, Shining’s ears suddenly perked.

“What? What are you listening?” Mark asked upon seeing his reaction, his ears turning around (rather unvoluntary), trying to pick up what Shining was hearing. However, there was no response. “In fact, now that I think about it, why are you even carrying a net?”

“Nothing of your concern, Blueblood, so don’t worry.”

Mark nodded silently, understanding he wouldn’t get anything else from the prince. Few moments later, Mark turned around and left the place, watching curiously as Shining’s ears perked again, causing him to hide behind a giant flowerpot, seemingly with the net ready.

Mark simply shrugged. He had been now around almost a month and a half in that world, and upon remembering Discord, he thought there would be stranger things than a pony hiding perfectly behind a pot.

Having that thought on his head, Mark turned around and walked, his ears suddenly catching the sound of light flaps. Pegasus existed, too. So some flapping wasn’t that strange, right?

Half an hour later, Mark finally arrived at the dining room with a huge help of a maid. Once he dismissed the maid, Mark knocked lightly on the door.

“Come in.”

Mark flinched upon hearing that voice. Yes, he was supposed to hear that voice sometime later at that day. LATER, he expected.

Opening the door, the cyan eyes of Princess Luna greeted him. Yet, Mark became even more concerned, seeing as those eyes were usually filled with different feelings, judging from the past experiences with the sisters.

Yet, those eyes staring at him had nothing on them. The princess held a neutral look on her which let nothing out about her feelings.

Mark turned his head around, looking around the room.

“Something I can help you with?” Mark turned his head at the princess, who still held the same look than before.

“Uhh… Yeah… I received a message from Princess Celestia, telling me to meet her here.” Mark said as he pulled out the parchment with the sun seal on it.

Luna brought the parchment towards her with her magic, looking at it intently. After a few moments, she nodded as she returned it to Mark.

“It seems so.” Luna said quietly as she got up from her seat.

Mark started to get nervous as Luna walked towards him. Her eyes still void of any feelings.

“…” Luna seemed to stare into his very soul (hopefully not at all), not saying a word. After a few tense moments, he finally brought the will to speak.

“Luna, I-”

“We art- I am sorry, Caeruleo.”

“… What?”

Luna suddenly hugged him, earning a surprised gasp from Mark.

“I am sorry!”

Mark turned his head slowly at her face, finally noticing her eyes, which were slightly red with small bags under them.

“You’ve been crying?” Mark almost slapped himself as he asked, seeing at Luna’s hurt expression.

“… Of course I’ve been crying!” Luna said as she suddenly started to shake him rather forcefully. “What kind of question is that!? OF COURSE WE’VE BEEN CRYING, YOU DUMB STALLION!!” Weakly, she pushed him away, tears already forming on her eyes.

Feeling a little dizzy, Mark weakly raised himself from the floor.

“Y-you ssshouldn’t had. You manashed to get us ouf.” Mark said, still dizzy as he tried to lean on the table.

“It was our fault you were there in the first place!” Luna shouted as she got up, turning once again to him. “It was our fault we almost lose you, it was our fault we almost lose Nightmare too, it was my fault everything that happened in-” Luna’s shouting was interrupted as a sharp pain crossed through her face.

Slowly, her hand made its way towards her face, where her cheek suddenly started to ache. Turning her head, she saw the prince with an extended hand.

“Luna, please, put yourself together.”

Luna blinked a few times, the pain, almost gone at that moment, had helped, somehow, to clear her mind.

“It wasn’t your fault. Alright? Yes, you left me there, but from what we talked after, no one could have guessed that was going to happen, right?”

Although not completely convinced, Luna nodded softly.

“You don’t have to blame yourself, Luna.” Mark said as he sat down next to her. Much to Luna’s surprise, he pulled her into a hug. “There will be things we’ll have under control, but others that will simply be out of reach, as much as we’d hate to admit.”

Luna wasn’t used to get hugged. Yes, she was rather physical with her approaches, but nopony dared to touch her. Still, it was nice to feel somepony comforting her.

After a few moments, Mark slowly let go of her.

“Better?”

Luna nodded as she got up.

“Very much so.” She said as she helped her nephew get up. “We thank thee, dearest nephew.”

“Hey, drop the royal language when it’s only us.” Mark said as he, much to Luna’s surprise, plopped in a chair. “It doesn’t feels like if we were family when you speak like that.”

Luna smiled as she followed her nephew’s example, returning to her own chair.

“Does thou- I mean, do you want some tea?” Luna asked as she levitated a cup, along with the teapot next to her.

Outside of the office, princess Cadence slowly stepped away from the door. She was rather alarmed when the hit sounded, but her senses were suddenly assaulted with feelings of comfort, relief, happiness, and most of all, love.

There was something strange, though. At first, that love felt like romantic love, although after some words from the prince, it became something in between the former and the familiar love. It was admiration.

Maybe the prince had changed truly?

After a while, Mark decided to leave to look for Celestia, seeing as she was the one who had summoned him. Luna was slightly disappointed that he had to leave, but made no complains. After all, even she knew better than to exasperate her sister.

Mark waved as he exited the office. Yet, once he shut the door closed, his ears once more perked at the sound of wings flapping. Turning around, he suddenly found himself staring at the biggest pair of sky blue eyes he had ever seen, which in turn stared at him intently.

“HOLY!!!” Mark shouted as he jumped slightly. With some distance, he could see clearly the rest of the pony in question. It was Shining’s baby, which was looking at him with a wide smile.

“Oh, hi.” Mark said as he looked at her, suddenly noticing something else: she was flying. “Wait a second…”

Before he could say something else, Flurry’s face scrunched cutely, being followed few moments later by a sneeze, which was accompanied by a burst of light form her horn.

“Bless you.” Mark said almost instantly, but whatever he was about to say died on his throat as he suddenly noticed something much more alarming: he was starting to float. “Now that’s something concerning.”

Distracted by his sudden floatability, he failed to notice Flurry Heart starting to look at him curiously. Such curiosity transformed into playful mischief as she flew towards him. Once within reach, Mark turned to her, only then noticing the playful look she was giving him.

Playful expression, loss of gravity, great wings on a baby.

“Oh, crap.” Mark said softly as Flurry finally got a firm grip on his jacket.

With a soft giggle, she flapped her wings, taking Mark with him at speeds he wouldn’t have expected.

“SHHHIIIIIII!!!!”

Moments later, the door of the office opened, revealing a concerned Luna.

“Caeruleo?” Turning her head around, the hallway was actually empty. Luna blinked in confusion, swearing to herself that she heard the prince shouting something rather inappropriate.

Moments later, she denied softly with her head. Maybe all the night of crying was finally getting to her. She actually needed some sleep.

Meanwhile, Shining Armor was becoming bored. He had been there for Celestia knows how long, and there wasn’t any signal of Flurry. He sometimes hated the fact he had to care for three ponies in one. If not for the fact he loved both, his wife and his daughter, he would’ve quit a long time ago (approx. a couple months ago).

Yet, a small smile formed on his face as he kept remembering his daughter, all the happy moments they shared…

It definitely was worth it, even with all the ups and downs.

Suddenly, his ears started to twitch, hearing a faint scream, which became louder at each passing moment. It sounded like-

“LOOK OUT!!”

Before he could react, something hit him hard, knocking him to the ground. Few moments later, a loud groan sounded as he got up, massaging the part of his head where he had been hit by… whatever hit him.

Looking up, his eyes widened as he saw something he had wanted to see before, but had never expected to see: the prince on a wall, causing a hole with his figure to be carved on it.

“… Ow…” The prince said as he slowly moved away from the wall. Shining watched as the prince, almost comically, peeled himself off of the wall. Yet, as funny as it was, there was the question as why that had happened.

His answer came in the form of a flapping of wings above him, along with a cute giggle.

Looking up, he found the pony, or rather foal, he had been waiting for. Before he could do anything, Flurry flew away, towards the prince. With a giggle, she almost effortlessly got the prince out of the wall.

Mark had never seen literal stars in front of his eyes before, even after harsh hits… yet another thing to tell about this world. Before anything else could happen, his eyes widened in fear as he latched to the nearest pillar he could, still feeling the effects of the spell and the unnaturally strong pull from the baby.

Flurry giggled as she tried to pull harder, trying to free her new partner of games. He seemed to like her games after all. She shouted gleefully when she liked something, and this pony had been shouting all the while. He really liked her games!

Mark turned around in panic trying to find something, anything at all to help him getting out of that problem. The thing was: how can you use swords, armors, flower pots and other stuff against a baby? Not to mention the seemingly confused parent staring at him… wait, what?

“Shining!?” Mark focused his sight, now free from the flying stars, to look at Shining, who was staring at him with a mix of shock and confusion.

“Hello.” Shining couldn’t find other words to say. After all, how many times you see someone you used to almost hate on such situation.

“Don’t you just stand there, do something, please!” Mark pleaded as he kept trying to hang onto the pillar.

Shining shook his head, finally realizing that, as much as he would like to see what would happen if he just did what the prince said, there were lives on danger, at least judging from the cracks forming on the pillar just where the prince was desperately hanging onto.

Cadence was walking down the hall, seemingly in deep thoughts. It seemed like the prince had truly changed, judging at least from the sensations Luna seemed to emit. Celestia, on the other hand, was nowhere to be seen, yet she could feel her emotions right on the castle.

It was difficult, she really needed some advice. Discord was one thing, but the prince?

Her thoughts were cut off as she suddenly heard a cracking noise. Turning her sight to the ceiling, she noticed a small, yet noticeable crack extending through it.

“ARE YOU FREAKIN’ CRAZY!?”

Cadence turned her head around, just then noticing one of the most bizarre things on her life (and she had seen some things). The prince was hanging desperately to the remnants of what once had been a pillar, now reduced to something resembling an obelisk, her husband shouting to the prince something about letting go, and the cherry at the top of the cake, her daughter, pulling at the legs of the prince, still giggling.

“Just trust me! I’ll set up a shield as soon as you are free!”

“Which will be when?”

Cadence sighed and flew towards the strange, yet somewhat familiar scene. Since her birth, some of the staff at the castle started to quit, mentioning something about her daughter being trouble.

Flurry was getting kind of annoyed. At first, it was fun playing the tugs and pulls with this new pony. But that soon became boring. She needed to have fun, but what to do?

Her answer came when some dust from the crack on the ceiling fell on her nose, causing it to scrunch in a cute way before a sneeze came to her, shooting yet another spell.

It happened in a blink. First, Mark had been forced to become a latch for the pillar, but now, the pillar seemed to be a hundred times bigger than- wait a minute.

Mark turned down, seeing his fall to the certain death towards the floor, which now seemed to be miles away from him. If it weren’t for a pink hand softening his fall, he would have likely died.

Mark turned his head around, finally noticing the giant Cadence looking at him with curiosity, and the monster of a baby on the upper part of the room, looking at him with amazement, like when a child sees a toy they want.

“… Oh, no.” Mark finally realized. Gravity was restored upon him, but to the cost of his former height. If he had to guess, he would bet he was at least a hundredth part of his former size. “OH COME ON!!!”

Cadence giggled softly as she looked at the prince, who now was the size of a fly, or even a flea, as he started ramble about something.

“Oh, my. Seems like you have a different sight of the world now.”

“As if! I’d like it very much if you could return me to my former size, thank you very much!” Mark answered, annoyance evident on his voice. With Cadence’s ears, she was able to hear him clearly, but it wasn’t so easy.

“I’d like to… But I don’t know exactly what kind of spell my daughter did.”

“Of course you know! You all alicorn beings know about each other’s spells!”

Cadence giggled quietly, being followed closely by Flurry Heart, who was just hovering at her side. Once she returned her focus on the prince, she noticed the cautious pose he held.

“Princess Cadence, please could you hurry?” the prince asked with a slight hint of nervousness, if not fear.

Cadence became confused as she turned at her side, following the prince’s sight, finally noticing her daughter looking at the prince with a slight shine in her eyes, almost as if she were seeing a new-

“Oh.” Cadence said before her horn lit up, covering the prince with a yellow aura. Almost instantly, he started to grow, quite slowly, much to his own disappointment.

“It’s normal for the spell to take this long?”

“Normally not, but my daughter’s spell might have had just too much power, its taking longer to dispel it.”

“And how long do you think it will take? I don’t want to sound mean, but your daughter is looking at me like just a mere toy.” The prince said as he watched with fear as Flurry started to get closer and closer to him, the shine in her eyes becoming brighter at every passing moment. “… You know what? Screw this!”

Before Cadence could guess what was happening, the prince jumped off of her hand, now the size of a medium-sized cup, just in time, seemingly, to avoid the “little” hand of princess Flurry Heart.

Shining finally reacted, stretching his hand just in time to catch the prince, saving him from inches of a certain death. Now slightly bigger than a doll, Mark could finally notice himself growing again.

“Well now, that’s relieving.” Mark said with a sigh, seeing as Flurry was being entertained by her mother, and he was still growing up.

“What happened here?” The four turned towards the new voice, revealing it to be a rather disheveled Luna, looking even more tired than earlier, when Mark had seen her.

“Wow, Luna. You look tired.” Mark said in a slightly worried tone, his height now being slightly taller than that of a teapot.

“We were trying to sleep for the day, but there is some commotion happening around in the castle, guards saying something about screwing something about a foal.” Luna said as she stepped closer, trying in vain to get her mane down, and looking curiously towards the prince. “Whatever happened here?”

“Long story. Short: I was just getting out of your office when this menace of a foal somehow put an anti-gravity spell on me and dragged me around the castle as if I were a ragdoll.” Mark said in an annoyed tone, now the size of a foal on its middle foalhood.

“We did realize that. That would explain the guards suddenly having their armors swapped to ballet dresses, and the maids suddenly gaining different mane styles.” Luna said in an amused tone, gaining a surprised gasp from her fellow princess.

“Flurry has been doing this? But how? She tends to do this when she gets bored and-”

Cadence’s phrase suddenly was interrupted as her eyes widened, a sudden spark lighting on her head. Even when he was starting to recover his normal sight of the world, Mark could notice the sudden glare on Cadence’s face. Only Luna seemed to have that kind of face, and even though she was beautiful, she had a glare that could even cause the temperature on the whole room to drop.

It seemed to be something every alicorn had, at least judging from Cadence’s sudden death glare.

“… Shiny?”

Mark turned around, not knowing what to expect. He had been on the bad side of Luna’s glare, and therefore, knew what it felt when a woman was angry with him.

Shining was literally sweating bullets, his eyes widened in fear, his pupils almost the size of pins as his posture suddenly stiffened.

“… Did you leave our dear Daughter alone at all?”

Shining nodded meekly. For Mark, it was something both, funny and pathetic to look at the so called ex-captain like that.

Cadence huffed loudly, her beautiful face still having that trait, even when the glare on it was terrifying.

“… Shining?” Even when those words weren’t directed towards him, Mark felt a sudden chill run all the way down from the tip of his tail towards the tip of his horn. “… Why did you leave alone our daughter?”

Shining started to babble something incomprehensible, causing Mark to sigh.

“Does it really matter?” All the ponies in the room turned towards the prince, their faces showing surprise and shock. “I mean, yeah, he screwed up, but all ended well, right?”

“You call this ‘well’?” Cadence asked, the glare softening, but still having its frightening trait to itself. Mark gulped, admittedly nervous.

“Well, yeah. Could have been worse… really worse, right?”

Suddenly, Cadence was in front of him. Mark had reached once again his full height, standing just a couple inches above Cadence. But it didn’t matter when said mare still made him feel shivers down his spine. And the fact that she was not only a couple inches in front of him, but looking directly into his soul didn’t help either.

“They smell the fear, don’t show it!!”

After a few agonizing moments, Cadence sighed deeply as she stepped away from the prince.

“I guess you’re right, Blue. It actually could have been worse.” Suddenly, her glare vanished instantly, once again clearing a path for the cheerful princess. “And it certainly was something funny seeing you the size of a doll. Oh, it was so cute! And I bet little Flurry thinks so, too.”

Flurry flew into her mother’s arms, babbling something into foal language that only she could understand.

“You know, Blue? I should actually thank you, you kept my daughter entertained during all that time, and excluding the incident on this room, you pretty much managed to keep her from doing any more damage. You have my thanks.”

After all the tossing around, after all the nightmare he had suffered at the hands of the little she-devil foal, Mark considered a simple thanks as too small. But, worse is nothing.

“… Well… no trouble, I guess.”

Luna watched in amusement as the princess of love snuggled her daughter, said foal giggling as she flew away from her mother’s embrace, once again flying around the room, and the prince, who despite seeing himself in slight annoyance, accepted the thanking from the princess: Just another proof to herself and the rest of the world that he had changed.

“And Shiny?” Mark’s thoughts were interrupted as he and the other stallion turned their sights towards the princess, whose glare was back in full force. “… We’ll talk about this later.”

“… Yes, honey.”

Despite it being something a grown stallion would never do to another grown stallion, Mark simply pat Shining’s head in a sign of pity.

“But for now, let’s get Flurry to her room and-”

All the ponies in the room started to frantically turn around, looking towards the ceiling for any signs of the flying foal.

“Aw, come on!!” Mark shouted, voicing the opinion of all the ponies in the room. Flying foals were truly a nightmare.

After a couple hours, Flurry finally could be found sleeping soundly in her bed, the four adult ponies in the room in a distressed and disheveled state, after another run around the castle.

“Finally.” Mark said in a tired tone as he exited the room, being followed closely by the other ponies. Luna was the most tired of all, seeing as her cycle of sleep was interrupted by the former matters.

“Oh, I almost forgot!” All the ponies turned towards the prince. “Does somepony knows where can I find Celestia?”

“Princess Celestia?” Shining asked with curiosity on his tone. “Why are you asking that?”

“She summoned me this morning. Said something about tutoring and all that stuff. However, with the matter of the little menace sleeping back there, I completely forgot.”

Even when Luna was tired, she motioned the ponies to follow her. She didn’t need to ask for her sister, she already knew where she was.

“She must be in her personal study and bedroom. She’s always there at certain moments of the day.”

“She does?”

Luna was tired, and she wanted to go to sleep so badly. Therefore, to save time, she simply teleported them outside of Celestia’s room.

Mark was already on his way, when Luna suddenly stopped him.

“Even though, we must warn you. When she neglects her duties, she is… somewhat eccentric on her relaxing ways.”

“Oh, come on, Luna it can’t be that bad.” Mark said in an annoyed tone as he opened the door, revealing the interior of Celestia’s private office and bedroom, not to mention the most particular show the princess was putting on.

On the center of the room, Celestia was laying naked on top of many things that once had been cakes, all smashed under her figure, and even some of it covering part of her body. By her part, Celestia was eating the leftovers of an almost non-existent cake on a plate next to her, moaning at the flavor, while her other hand massaged herself with the remnants of another cake.

“Ohh! Cakes!” Celestia moaned as she devoured yet another oversized slice of cake.

“Shining!” Luna turned her head, a blush forming as she noticed Shining having an erection, while his wife started to form her glare once more.

Still with the blush, she turned towards the prince next to her, and much to her own shame, towards his lower half, almost expecting to see another erection. Somewhat ashamed of it she got surprised as she saw none (if somewhat disappointed, if she were honest with herself).

Mark noticed the commotion behind him, seeing Cadence smacking Shining, and yelling at him about something of their sexual life. Mark did not need to know that. Yet, as he turned to Luna, he noticed her looking at him with a blush.

“Nah, don’t worry about me. I actually find this more concerning and disturbing than arousing.” Mark said as he quietly closed the door.

“… You know what? I’m tired, so I’ll just go to my home. Bye.”

Luna watched him go, not turning around, and his pose slightly bending as the signs of tiredness started to show up. She wondered if he was too tired to get a reaction from her sister’s actions.

Ultimately, she decided to follow his example and go to sleep.

Author's Note

DONE!! DOOOOOOOONNEEEE!!!

... Yeah, done.

I apologize for the time it took for this chapter to be done. I think it has been at least six months since I posted something, but it was somewhat hard, under the recent events happening.

First of all, School. Damned school is finally over! These last four months were filled with work over work and more projects and all that stuff. But it's finally done. Now, the most annoying thing is in order: paperwork. (And all the secretaries in the school be like)

But that aside, I'm proud to announce myself as an engineer on industrial maintenance!! (and for that one guy who asked me to repair his bathroom, yeah, I can do it! Just provide me with your address and the price for the ticket all the way there and back)

As for other matters, well, you have this:

Yes, the earthquake last week was something that we felt all the way to where I live (and I live very far away from the earthquakes' epicenter). However, some members of my family live pretty near so... yeah. (no deaths on my family so far, but the scare is still there)

And then, we have there other guys:
Irma

Katia

And Joseph.

None of these has affected me directly, but so many other people around America.

Gosh, so many stuff around us lately :pinkiesick:

Fortunately, seems things (for me, at least) are getting more relaxed. So, for now, everything focuses mainly on getting a job. Don't know if it's good or bad luck. But, oh well...

Sorry for all of this, but it seems the whole pressure of many things are getting to me, which is demonstrated on the quality of the chapter.

Thank you for taking the time to read this. Comment, rate and critics are appreciated, as always. Have a nice day!

Death's game.

Equestria...
The day started with the first rays of sun that passed over the huge mountains circling Equestria. Ponies started to get out of their houses for their typical chores. Canterlot city started to bloom with life as everypony got to the streets.

As for the palace, the solar guards started to replace the night guards. The last ones greeting the first ones with a smile and their thanks for their labors. Luna stopped her royal duties as she started to settle up to sleep, while Celestia woke up in order to start her royal duties.

Everything seemed peaceful in everywhere.

That was, of course, if they were to take in account prince Blueblood’s private chambers...

As usual, Blueblood woke up, only to find another random mare sleeping with him. He just smiled as he could add another mare to his harem.

It was natural for him: getting a mare to like him, bed them and add them to his harem to enjoy them every now and then. He got up as usual, leaving an enticing invitation behind to be with him for the rest of her life.

He got out of his bedchambers and headed out, with the ideas of getting to spend the day with another random mare, fool her and bed her. It was almost routine for him.

But such a pleasant routine it was. However, he suddenly got another idea. One that would change his life forever.

Meanwhile, in another universe...

Mark groaned as the alarm started to sound. Stretching his arm, he started to knock blindly everything in his commode. The fact that the alarm wasn’t in the commode, but in a small shelf on the upper part of his bed, distract him. It almost seemed as forever before his head finally poked from between the sheets, desperately looking for the clock.

Almost as if it were a routine, he got up from the bed, only for his head to end up hitting against the small shelf.
“Argh! It’s the third time this week!” He shouted as the damned clock finally was found. Setting the alarm off, he just sighed as he turned to see the shelf.
“... I have to find a better place for that.”

Almost by routine, he got up and started to get dressed for the day. After all, it was an important day: he was going to meet with some friends in a safe part of the city.

No worries about his neighborhood for that day, and it was something that he was grateful for. Everyday, it was the same: people being robbed, fights, murders every now and then… It was getting old.

To make things worse, all he could do was at least try to help. And that saddened him.

But that day would be different… It would be on that day that he would change his life forever.

“... Oh, my dear fellows… you have no idea...”

Equestria.

Blueblood got into his royal carriage, waiting for the driver to start. He was ecstatic, to say at least. He had planned everything. Not even Discord would dare to do something like that! And, considering his status, nopony would be able to touch him! It was perfect!
“Where to, my lord?” The driver asked, putting the straps of the carriage.
“... To Ponyville.”

The driver, being a pegasus started to flap his wings to get off the ground. He wasn’t that excited about it. Being Blueblood’s driver meant to hold on with his stupidities and lusty affairs. He really didn’t like to say it, but he hated his job. Not for what he had to do, but for his boss. He was the perfect example of an egocentric idiot.

With no saying about it, he just flew toward Ponyville. Suddenly, an ache on his wing made him to stop flapping for a few seconds.
“Hey, commoner! What is going on!?” Blueblood’s angry voice sounded from the inside of the cart.
“Nothing, my lord! It was just a cramp!”
“Then stop losing MY precious time and get to work!”
“Whatever you say, my lord.” The driver just rolled his eyes as he started to fly down again.

However, that didn’t stop him from getting nervous. Those cramps on his wings had been increasing constantly on the last week, thanks to his lord business wide and far through Equestria. He went on a consult with an unicorn doctor, which didn’t give him good news: if he would press himself too much, his wings would just stop working for a while. And no work meant no food for him or his foals.

He did his best to try to ignore the pain, but soon, he became unable to hold it. With a yelp, he felt one of his wings go numb, making the carriage to fall.

The driver did what was on his power to stop the fall, but his wing wouldn’t just simply comply to him. On the positive side, the driver thought that he might die happy at hearing the so-called prince yelling like a filly when they were falling.

Suddenly, he felt once again with his wing. As soon as he felt it once more, he started to flap his wings as much as he could. Finally, he felt his falling starting to stop. Sighing in relief, he just turned his head to check if the carriage was safe.

He turned just in time to see both straps breaking apart, letting the carriage fall to the ground with a loud snapping sound.
“Oh, shit!” The driver dove into the air, in hopes of seeing that he wouldn’t be accused of murdering a prince.

Between the piles of what was a carriage, he saw a white hand. Taking out the small pile of broken wooden pieces, the body of Prince Blueblood was found. Stretching his hand to touch the prince’s gut, he tried to feel his heart beating.

There was none.

In the distance, the bell of the city’s hall started to sound, signalling the 12 o’clock.

Parallel universe…

As usual before exiting his house, Mark took his jacket and his keys, along with his wallet and cell phone. Making sure that all the windows were properly closed, he just walked toward the door.

Taking a glance outside, just in case any unwanted last-hour guest wanted to pay him a visit, he started to walk outside.

What he saw took him completely by surprise. He was used to see all sort of gangs walking around there. But not that day.

The street was almost empty, giving it a peaceful atmosphere.
“Huh… looks like I won’t be having problems today… Sweet!” He thought to himself.

He closed the door and started to walk.

A while had passed, and now, after two busses and a subway journey, he finally was in the dated point. He looked around, searching for his friends. To his surprise, they were nowhere to be seen.

He checked the hour, thanks to the clock attached to a lamp post. He chuckled as he discovered that the concerns that his friends wouldn’t see him there got away as he observed that he was almost half an hour earlier.

Seeing as he had nothing to do, he went to a nearby shop and bought a capuccino coffee. After that, he took seat in a nearby bench. Sipping his coffee at peace, he suddenly felt something small hitting him on his foot. Looking down, he saw a small ball.

Almost instantly, he looked up to see a young child staring at him, almost with fear. Mark took the ball on his hand and left the coffee on the bench, before getting up. He instantly started to bounce the ball on his feet in an impressive show of agility. The little kid just smiled as Mark turned to him and kicked the ball on his direction. Almost instantly, he turned around and started to run back with his friends.
“Hey!” The kid turned to him, giving him a questioning look. “...be careful! There’s the cars.” He said, pointing to the street, which was full of cars.

The kid nodded his head and resumed his running. Mark, by his part grinned as he felt satisfied with himself. Many people had already tell him of his serious face, which was, according to them, somewhat scary.

He sat again on the bench and started to sip again his coffee. He started to look around, looking for his friends. It was almost time, so they had to show up at some moment.

Suddenly, something caught his attention. Some people were shouting and making signs to someone with their hands. He instantly got up and walked to the people shouting.
“Hey there. What’s going on?” He asked casually.
“There’s a kid in the middle of the road!” One of them shouted, pointing at the lone kid standing in there. Mark instantly recognized the same kid of before.

Anyone clever would have waited for the cars to stop moving, but Mark wasn’t that clever in comparison to the rush he always felt to help other people.

Almost by instinct, his feet started to move on their own.
“Hey! Come back here!” The woman shouted at him, trying frantically to reach for him.

Mark just kept running, turning his head in time to see vehicles running straight toward him and avoid them, and see the kid whimpering in the same place as before, with a look of fear on his face.

Mark just kept dodging the cars that almost flew in front of him. After some seconds, he finally got the kid into his arms. He turned his head in time to see a bus going directly toward them. Rushing to dog it, Mark went to the next road, only to see another car coming closer.

With no time to lose, he pushed the kid with all his might. The screeching sound of the car’s wheels trying to break and the image of the kid landing next to a lady who helped him to get to safety were the last things he saw and heard.

The people of the street just watched in awe and terror as the car couldn’t stop in time. The body of the young man flew a couple feet back, before falling limply to the ground. Some curious people started to approach to the unmoving body of the young man, while other called for an ambulance.

A man from between the people got closer and stretched his hand to touch him in the neck, in hopes of finding his pulse.

There was none.

The clock in the lamp post started to play a sweet melody of bells ringing, marking the 12 o’clock.

Somewhere else…

A hooded figure started to walk out of the shadows into what seemed to be the hall of an ancient castle. Its eyes were closed as it seemed like if he were meditating deeply in something. Suddenly, he opened his eyes sharply, revealing a set of white lifeless eyes. His skin could be compared to that of a rotting corpse. His hands, one of them holding closely a scythe, were bony, with almost nothing of flesh on them.

In front of him were two souls, with no form or color or something. They seemed like two white orbs that floated in the space in front of him. In a cold voice, he started to chuckle, seeing the two of them at the same time in the same place.
“...Ugh… what happened?” A voice emanated from one of the orbs.
“... Where am I?” The other one also emitted a voice.
“... You, my friends… you are… here...” The hooded figure stated as he stretched one hand to make his point.
“Holy mother of- what happened to your hand!?” The first orb asked with concern on his voice.
“Ugh! That’s repulsing! Get that thing out of my sight in this moment!” The second one said with an irritated tone.
“What the!” The first orb said. “What’s going on in here!? What’s that light in front of me!? Wait… What’s going on with me!? I can’t feel my arms or my legs or anything! What’s going on!?”
“Agh! What happened to my beautiful body!? I can’t see myself! I can’t see my beautiful face!”
“... Peace, my friends… I do not intend to harm you in any way...” The hooded figure spoke. while walking toward the two orbs.
“Who are you? What is this place?” The first orb spoke to him.
“... I am known by many names… Hades… the grim reaper… Death… pick your choice…”
“Wait, Death!? I’m dead!?” The second orb asked with fear growing on its voice.
“I’m sorry to say it, but yes… both of you, my friends… are dead...”
“... Alright… officially, I’m freaked out.” The first one said with fear growing on his voice, but still with calm on it.
“Agh! I can’t be dead! Not yet! I had so many things prepared for today! It was going to be a wonderful day!” The second orb said in a panicked voice.
“... ha! Now we’re two.”
“What do you mean?”
“I also had great plans for this day… ”
“Oh, commoner plans… not of my concerns...”
“What!? Commoner!?”
“That’s what I said. MY plans are far better and more important that yours, commoner.”
“What do you mean with commoner? What, are you of nobility or something like that?”
“Of course I am! My name is Blueblood, prince of the magical land of Equestria!”
“Pfeh, yeah sure...”
“What did you say!?”
"If you’re a prince, then why did you die? Didn’t you have IMPORTANT matters to attend to?”
“I HAD important matters! But the carriage in which I was travelling fell to the ground… with me on it! Do you have any idea of what it feels like to die!?”
“Of course I do! I died trying to save a child from THIS guy over here!”
“Do you think I care how you died!?”
“You should! You should take care of your people’s lives! That’s what nobility is supposed to do!”
“Oh, really? What do you know of nobility!?”
“Enough to say that I would do better than you! And I don’t even know what that kingdom of yours is, or what people live in there or that stuff!”
“Really? Do you have any way to prove it!? huh!?”
“I do.”

Both orbs shut up at the voice of Death, who had been standing in there for the whole time they argued.
“You do? How?” The first orb asked curiously.
“... To be honest, being Death is boring… deadly boring...” Both, the first orb and Death chuckled at his joke. “So, I do some… things every now and then.”
“What kind of… things?”
“... Things like giving second chances...”
“Second chances? You mean...”
“... Yes… I can give you your lives back...”
“Wonderful! Simply wonderful! Let’s do it!” The second orb shouted gleefully.
“ What about you?” He asked to the first orb.
“... I don’t know… maybe...”

Death just nodded while taking his scythe with both hands.
“It’s settled then. I will return you to life.” The two orbs shouted with glee, that was until Death spoke again. “On one condition...”
“What is it?”
“... No one must know about this...”

Suddenly, the two orbs started to vanish into the air.
“Hey! Wait! Know about what!?” The first orb shouted, but Death didn’t hear him.

Finally, the two orbs finally vanished.

Equestria…

Unicorns did their best at trying to revive the fallen prince. As much as they wanted, there was no way he would survive to that hit. Therefore, they just looked at each other as they nodded in comprehension.

They started to set back their medical equipment and set the prince in a stretcher, ready to take him to Canterlot. That was until they heard a loud gasp.

They all turned to see the prince breathing lightly again. They all gasped as they confirmed what other ponies couldn’t believe.

The prince was alive.

A couple days later…

The prince started to move on his bed. Groaning, he finally opened an eye, only to close it once again due to the lights in the roof. After a few moments, he finally got used to the bright lights and opened an eye.

Suddenly, the prince started to look around, not knowing where he was.
“Oh, you’re awake.” A soft feminine voice sounded at his side.

The prince turned his head slowly, only to find the source of the voice behind a curtain.
“Ugh… my head...”
“It’s only temporary. It was due to the hit you suffered.”
“... a hit?”

Suddenly, brief glances of his memory made him remember what happened. But something was missing… something that he considered important.

Trying to remember, he took a hand to his forehead, trying to relieve the pain that surged through it. Suddenly, he felt something on his forehead.
“... HOLY MOTHER OF- WHAT’S THIS!?” The prince shouted. The curtain soon was removed as the nurse turned to him.
“Prince! Are you alright!”
“THERE’S SOMETHING STUCK ON MY HEAD! TAKE IT OFF! TAKE IT OFF!!!”
“Umm… prince.. that’s your horn… you need it to live.” The nurse said, getting closer to him.

However, just as the prince started to remove his hand to get a better look at the nurse, he saw his hand.
“HOLY SHIT! MY HAND’S PALE! Wait... ” The prince sat on his bed, revealing the rest of his body covered by a hospital gown. Just as he removed a part of his gown, he saw his body.
“OH, SHIT! SHIT! WHAT’S THIS!?”
“Prince Blueblood! Please, calm down!” The nurse shouted as she tried to calm him.

Suddenly, the prince turned to the nurse with his mouth opened to say something. However, at the sight of the nurse, the prince’s jaw fell, as well as his eyes opened widely.
“... What the hell are you?”

The nurse gasped, as well as she got a frown to her face, seemingly offended.
“What do you mean with that?”

The prince just stared at her. She was something like a human, but seeing her better, she had fur, as well as a muzzle, which reminded him of equines. She also had a tail. But what caught more the prince’s attention was her hourglass figure, well-defined and almost perfect.
“What are you staring at!?” The nurse shouted as she covered her breasts with her hands.

The prince got out of his daze, and turned his eyes to the nurse’s face, which was adorned with a blush and an offended expression.
“Oh… umm… sorry, I didn't mean to offend you...” The prince said as he turned his head.

Suddenly, the nurse gasped.
“... You… Did you just… apologize to me?” The nurse asked, her frown replaced by surprise,
“... Yeah.” The prince said in a flat tone. “What, were you expecting me to just keep staring?”
“... That’s what you usually do.” The nurse said in a matter of fact tone.

The prince turned to her again, frowning. He had never felt that insulted before. In all his life, he would have never thought about keeping ogling a woman like her. It was so disrespectful!

Suddenly, his brain reacted, returning him the last moments of his memory. He remembered when the car hit him, and then his meeting with Death. He also remembered the jackass who was with him in-
“Wait a minute…” The prince said as he turned once again, staring deeply into the space.

The nurse just stared at him with curiosity, seeing the prince’s lost gaze.
“... Prince Blueblood… are you alright!?”

The prince turned to her with a confused expression.
“... What did you call me?”

The nurse suddenly gasped as she took her hand to her mouth.
“... Please, if you excuse me...” And with that, she got out of the room, leaving the prince alone.

The nurse ran toward the main doctor’s office. Once in there, she didn't even bother to knock.
“Doctor! There’s an emergency!”
“Nurse Redheart! What is this commotion!?” The doctor said as he changed his eyes from the folder in front of him to the nurse standing in front of him.
“It’s the prince!”
“Oh.” The doctor then returned his gaze to the folder. “What is he flirting with another nurse?”
“No, he’s-
“Is he already bucking her?”
“No, he’s-”
“Did he steal something?”
“No, but-”
“Then, there’s no problem and-”
“Will you just shut up and listen to me, please!?” The nurse shouted, earning the doctor’s attention again.
“What is it, Redheart?”
“... The prince… He has amnesia.”

The prince stayed in his room, still examining himself. As he thought, he wasn't human anymore. Instead, he was some kind of equine. However, he also seemed like some kind of anthropomorphic being.

His hands being the same as a human, as well as his chest, lower torso,and part of his legs. His feet had been replaced for hooves, and his face had this form of an equine. Using the window as a mirror, he observed his new face. All his body was covered by a well maintained white fur, and his hair- or mane- was the purest blonde, also well maintained.

All in all, he didn't look that bad. In fact, he would dare to say that he seemed handsome.

His thoughts were interrupted as he heard the door opening. As he turned around, the same mare of before entered in the room, being followed closely by another anthropomorphic being like him. Both of them just stood in there, watching him. Soon, an awkward silence filled the room.
“... So...” The prince said, trying to break the ice.

The doctor started to walk slowly toward him.
“... Sir. Do you remember who you are?”

The prince opened his mouth to say something, but shut it when he remembered something.
“... No one must know about this...”
“... No.”

The doctor turned his head to the nurse.
“Redheart, please, fill the forms.” He then turned to the prince. “Looks like he will be staying in Ponyville for a while.”

Author's Note

While working on other projects, I keep my mind distracted with other things. So, to clear my head, I come with new stories. Here's another one.
Comment, and help me to improve.
Thanks!

Sonata of kindness.

Silence filled his mind, as he kept dreaming about things of his world. Mark had been unconscious for who knows how much. Those dreams were about his family, many members of them had already died, but some of them still lived as he was gone.

However, those dreams were pushed aside as he felt a pair of soft mounds on his arm.
…

That certainly was weird. As he pondered about it, he suddenly felt another pair of soft mounds… and another one and another one.

As the sensations increased, he started to move, trying to get off whatever was on top of him. As he kept moving, he felt a huge weight on top of him, preventing him to move even an inch. As much force he applied to his movements, the weight was too much.

Groaning, he simply opened an eye lazily to try and see what was that things preventing him from moving. It simple to say that he didn’t know if he regretted ever opening that eye, or if he took the chance of his life.

There, lying in a large bed on top of him, was at least half a dozen of mares sleeping peacefully on top of him. Most of them with a big´pair of breasts that almost hypnotized him. Instead of just staring and try to think logically, he did the first thing on his mind.
“WHAAAAAAT!!!”

The two princesses were sitting in a table, enjoying their breakfasts, made by their personal chef. Everything was calming and soothing as they enjoyed the soft melody provided by an enchanted cello and a violin.

That was until a loud scream sounded through all Canterlot.
“WHAAAAAAAT!!!”

Luna simply shrugged while sipping her tea, still as relaxed as before the scream. Celestia just stared with a concerned gaze to the window.
“That sounded like Caeruleo.”
“Don’t worry, dear sister. We’re pretty sure that he will be alright.” Luna said, not really giving it any attention.
“I hope so, Lulu.”

Mark simply stared at the six mares who woke up at the sound of his voice. They were, to put it bluntly, naked. However, they didn’t seem to care. Mark could see that it was because they were still a bit sleepy. They simply rubbed their eyes to shake off some sleep on them wile yawning lazily.
“What time is it, Lily?”
“I don’t know Cherry. It must be like seven in the morning...”
“It’s too early, isn’t it?”

Mark simply stared at them with confusion on his face. He always woke up at seven A.M. (or at least tried).

After a few moments, his confusion was replaced with a mix of curiosity and fear, as all the six girls suddenly focused on him, their tired looks replaced with sly smiles and half lidded eyes.
“Oh, master. I see you’re awake as well...” One of them said, the one who he knew as Lily.
“... Umm… Master?” He asked, his mind still not working at all.
“Oh, yes. You are our master… and we are your slaves...” The second one, known as Cherry stated as she crawled upper over him until her breasts were placed in front of him. “... And as such, you can do whatever you want with us...” Using her forearms, she pushed her breasts together, giving him something more to stare at. “Anything.” She added lowly.

Mark’s white face instantly lost his white color, being replaced with a furious red which covered most of his face while on his mind, he started to hear a kettle whistling. More subtle was his little “uprising” starting to get up.
“Hey! No fair, Cherry! You said we all should tend to him!” One of the other mares pointed as she, too started to crawl over him.
“Step back. I got to him first!”
“First!? We all came in here together! Did you forget about it!?”
“Of course not! But we all know that he likes me more than you! Right, Master?” She turned her head, still with that sly smile which was immediately erased as she noted something missing. “...Master?”

Outside the room, Mark simply breathed heavily as he tried to get his mind out of his lusty haze. First, they started to try and get into his… sheets… and then they start to fight over him.

It was something that he simply couldn’t stand. The next part, he simply didn’t understand what happened. One moment, he was overly stressed at the situation in front of him, the next he feels a strange sensation as he wished that he wasn’t there, and the next, he’s out of the room.

Leaning against the wall, he started to feel more relaxed, not noticing his lack of clothes (Fortunately, he had his underwear on, but only that). His relaxation was broken as he heard some clothes being dropped behind him.

Daring to turn his head, he saw a maid looking at him with wide eyes. Unfortunately for him, there was also a hint of lust on them.

Groaning in annoyance, he simply turned to her.
“Don’t ask, please.”

The mare nodded shyly as she started to walk away, only to be stopped by the prince.
“Wait, please.” The maid turned to him, giving him her full attention. “Could you bring me some clothes, please?”

After a few minutes, Mark sighed as he was fully clothed again. However, there was another problem at hand…
“Now, how do I get out of here?” He asked to himself as he looked around, only to face with a corridor almost exactly the same than the one he was standing on. Shrugging, he just started to walk in a random direction, seeing where it would lead to.

However, his steps came to a stop as his ears were graced by the distinctive beautiful sound of a piano being played. His mind returning to the few moments before he fell asleep. He remembered the location of the piano, the maid playing it and more importantly, the door leading to the exit near of it.

With that in mind, he walked away, following the music.

Almost ten minutes later, he arrived at another hallway, very resembling to the ones found earlier. However, he also noted the music sounding stronger, meaning that the piano was near.

In a quick inspection, he found the door from which the music was sounding. Opening it, he was greeted by a very familiar sight: the very same maid who he met the day before was sitting in front of the piano. Her hands moving with such delicacy over the piano tiles, creating a music which could only be described as beautiful.

Almost hypnotized by the music, he closed the door behind him quietly, giving his full attention to the mare in front of the piano. He took a few steps forward, fully enjoying the music. However, the music came to an abrupt end as the mare finally noticed him.
“Ah! Master! I-I didn’t hear you coming...” The mare stuttered as she got up from the seat and started to walk backwards. On her face, a look of fear. “... Please, don’t punish me. I know you said that I should never touch the piano, but-”
“Hey, relax.” The prince interrupted her, cutting her apologizes. “Do you remember what I said yesterday?”
“Y-Yes.”
“Well, I meant it.”

The maid simply blinked in confusion once more as she wondered what she just heard. However, she simply nodded her head, trying to understand.

As for the prince, he turned to look at the piano with interest, for it seemed somewhat old. As he kept watching it, a voice from another maid shouted.
“Scarlet! Can you come to help me, please!?”

The mare now known as Scarlet turned to leave, before excusing herself from her master, leaving him alone. With the mare gone, Mark simply sat in the piano’s bench and looked closer to the tiles. However, as his eyes trailed the whole instrument, they fell upon the music sheet. He started to watch it intently as he felt his hands moving by themselves.
“... I’ve never played a piano before. Wonder how it would be like?” He thought as he touched a tile with one finger, causing the piano to let out a single note. Continuing to do so while his mind wandered to his past life, where he had heard beautiful melodies played in piano, he then added another finger to the playing, now touching two tiles.

It soon became three tiles at the same time as he absentmindedly thought about those melodies. He suddenly found himself patting his fingers in a certain rhythm.

Suddenly, his ears were filled with sweet music of a melody he didn’t know. However, that wasn’t what caught his attention, but the fact that the music was coming from the piano next to him. Turning his head, he gasped as he saw his hand moving smoothly on the piano tiles, playing a simple but relaxing tune. As he saw this, his mind was filled with images of his hands moving through the piano, playing melodies. Multiple ponies teaching him were shown, as well as some images of musical notes were displayed on his mind.

As soon as he saw them, the images vanished, leaving him with a confused feeling of dizziness and tiredness.

However, as he turned his eyes to the music sheet, his mind almost exploded, for he suddenly understood it. He knew what tiles were each note and other stuff from music. Stuff he didn’t know before then.

Not knowing what to do, he simply shrugged as he decided to give it a try. Deciding for one of his memories of his past life, he decided to play it.

The maid known as Scarlet, having finished her work, decided to go back and see if the piano was free. In the past, the prince had told her not to touch it in his presence. But now, he said it was alright for her to do it. It certainly seemed rather odd.

Just as she was about to open the door, a melody sounding somewhat sad but soothing started to sound. Opening the door, she saw the prince in front of the piano, playing the soothing melody. He seemed to be heavily focused on his playing, for he didn’t even turned an eye to her. Taking a seat in a couch next to the piano, she listened to him intently.

The more she listened to it, the more she started to like the music made by the piano. However, her eyes soon fell on the prince, whose face seemed quiet and calmed as he kept on. She started to watch him more intently, forgetting about the music. She started to note how handsome he was, and how quiet and charming he seemed to be at that moment. It was a part of him that she hadn’t seen in a very long time.

Suddenly, her attention was taken back to the piano as the prince started to play faster in a different tune. As he did so, his eyes finally opened to see the maid sitting in there. The maid stared at him intently, hoping for the better to happen. That was confirmed as the prince simply smiled at her kindly and kept playing.

Eventually, the song came to its end, and Mark opened his eyes as he thought about what had just happen. In a sudden realization, he blinked in surprise.
“I know how to play the piano.” He said to himself, forgetting about the maid next to him.
“If I’m allowed to say so, master… you play it beautifully.”
Though he was still confused by it, he simply gave her a small smile.
“Thank you.”

The maid nodded as she turned around to leave, only to be stopped by the prince.
“Hey, what I said before about you playing the piano? I meant it.”

The maid almost squealed as he told her so, but managed to compose in time to just bow to him and thank him. With that, she leaved the room, leaving the prince alone to collect his ideas as for why in a sudden moment, he learned how to play the piano.

Author's Note

The song used for this chapter is Moonlight sonata, by Beethoven.
I'd recommend you to listen to it while you read this. It make the reading much more relaxing.

Passing to more important matters.
As I'm pretty sure I've already tell you about my new job, the story will suffer several delays in relation to the usual time it took me before.
But once again, I assure you that this story won't have the "cancelled" tag on it. By my life, I promise to finish this.

The dream realm

A bright light, followed by the distinctive sound of sparks filled Mark’s room, Celestia herself showing in the room after the teleporting spell. She opened her eyes slowly, expecting to see him working in something, or just being in Nightmare’s company, which seemed to occupy most of the time he wasn’t working on his prince lessons.

Yet, as she finally finished inspecting the room, she couldn’t see the young prince anywhere. With that thought in mind, she exited the room. As she looked around, she couldn’t help but notice two things: The first one being the quite literally sparkling clean hall, and the second one the fact that Nightmare’s door was slightly open.

As she peeked through the door, a smile formed on her face as she saw both, Nightmare and Luna, chatting quite happily about something about the Pegasus constellation. Being as gentle as she could, she knocked on the door, instantly catching the attention of the two ponies in there.

“I’m sorry for interrupting your talk, sister and… sister?” Celestia asked, gaining a few chuckles from the filly.

“I think I am.”

“Yes, you are. We are the same pony after all.” Luna said with a smile and a giggle of her own.

Celestia raised an eyebrow upon seeing that. Not only Nightmare and Luna had been at each other’s throat even the day before that, but they couldn’t even be on the same room. Yet, they were actually laughing with each other, enjoying the company of each other.

“My, Luna. What made you change your mind about Nightmare?”

“Oh, well… after Caeruleo talked with us, he convinced us to give Nightmare a second chance. And We are glad he did so. If not, we would have never actually finished the new constellation for the next year.” Luna said with a smile as she turned toward Nightmare, and then to something akin to a blueprint on the wall, where a series of dots and lines were connected in a seemingly random pattern.

Yet, Celestia knew it wasn’t random… it was merely something akin to a sketch of something that, sometime later, Luna, and this time Nightmare, too, would transform into a beautiful constellation.

Even when it wasn’t her field, Celestia instantly became interested, eager to see this new constellation.

Celestia turned towards Luna, wanting to ask her about the new constellation. Her smile vanished as she saw her sisters’ ears drop to her head while her pupils turned into pins.

“Luna, is everything alright?”

“… Caeruleo.”

Even when she had magic, even when she had wings, she instantly decided to run as fast as her hooves could take her. Celestia barely had time to move out of the way before Luna sent her flying into a wall. Yet, even when Luna vanished from the room, Celestia opened her wings and flew after her.

She didn’t need to fly too far, as Luna literally kicked down a door a couple hooves away. Celestia arrived at the door, moments later followed by Nightmare, as they all looked at Luna, whose mane started to wave quicker in its non-existent breeze, like if a hurricane was hitting her at full force.

“ohno ohno ohno ohno ohno ohno OHNO OHNO!!!” Luna’s horn seemed to be sending sparks towards his head, which seemed to have no effect on him.

“Caeruleo!” Celestia said as she kneeled at his side, instantly starting to shake him. “Luna, what did you do!?”

“I swear I was going to get him out! I just lost the track of time after being with Nightmare and then-!!”

“Luna!” Celestia shouted in a stern voice, shaking Luna out from her stupor. “Luna, I want you to think what is happening.” Luna took a few seconds to stabilize her breathing, calming down after a few seconds. Yet, as she looked more calmed and composed, she still had a frightened look on her face.

“… He’s in a special training.” Celestia turned her head towards her, her eyes wide and filled with shock. “He’s alive, sister, but he might have troubles on his dream. This can only happen on those who are totally aware of the fact they are in a dream. Therefore, the subconscious will try to fall asleep again, thinking the dreamer is actually awake, leading him to a deep sleep if they are forced unconscious within the dream.”

Celestia turned her head towards the prince, still waiting for any sign of him to waking up.

“He’s not waking anytime time soon, Tia. He’s in a deep sleep, a sleep one cannot escape from alone. He will need help.”

“Then what are you waiting for, Luna? Send us into his head!”

“We can’t.” Celestia almost started set herself on fire from the burning rage she felt. Yet, as she gazed at Luna, she noticed a concern, not for herself, but for Celestia. ”A deep sleep is a very dangerous place; it’s the first step into the unconscious of somepony, a part where the darker part of a pony starts to manifest itself in the form of monsters. Not to mention that’s where some things, very dangerous things exist.”

“Then, what can we do, Luna?”

“’Tis a thing only a truly experience pony can deal with.” Luna said as she gently pushed aside her sister from the unconscious prince. “We have seen many terrible things in the most horrible nightmares, Tia. It’s safer if we go alone and pull him out.”

Celestia wanted so badly to protest, so badly to insist that she should go, too. Yet, it was her sister’s field and specialty that she was speaking about. Reluctantly, she gave her sister a couple steps more of space before she could do nothing else but look.

“I wanna go, too!” The two sisters turned her head to the fourth pony on the room. “He has been very kind to me, and I wanna show him that kindness, too!” Nightmare said in a serious tone.

“I think it would be better if we-” Celestia was interrupted by Luna. She didn’t say a thing, she simply stretched her hand at her.

“We think it would be better if we had some help.”

“Luna!? What are you saying?”

“She’s us, sister. And as such, we are experienced beyond any other being to confront any of the challenges there might be.”

Celestia turned towards Nightmare, looking for anything to deny her request. Yet, much like with other ponies, she found none.

“Very well… You will go, but be careful. I might not be as good on this as you, Luna. But, please, if you need anything, call for me”

“We will do so, sister.” Luna said, stretching her hand towards Nightmare.

The moment their hands met, the room was filled with a blinding light for a few seconds. When the light faded, Celestia was met with the sight of three ponies, all in the same kneeling position and their eyes closed.

“Please, Luna. Be safe.” Celestia said as she kissed her sister on her forehead, just below her horn. As she was about to leave, she noticed Nightmare, too. Not by obligation or because her ethics demanded so, she leaned down and kissed her in the same place, whispering her good luck.

Finally, as she turned to the last pony in the room, she got on her knees, too, and embraced him with both, her arms and wings.

“Please, Caeruleo, be safe.”

???

Luna and Nightmare opened their eyes, finding themselves in the same place where Luna had left the prince. However, Luna became concerned as she saw signs of battle, and judging from the same signs, it had been quite the fight.

“What happened here?” Nightmare said as she walked forward.

Luna’s eyes widened as Nightmare’s dream form was exactly how she looked in her adult form. She had to remind herself that she wasn’t actually evil. Yet, she couldn’t avoid but be a little jealous at Nightmare’s figure. Luna was already what many described as “smoking hot” (whatever the tartarus that meant), but Nightmare was slightly curvier than her.

“Hey!” Luna turned her head as she noticed the look Nightmare was giving her. “We have far more important things than to see my figure, which will be recovered in a moon’s cycle.” Luna shook her head

“Yes, that is correct, Nightmare. We should leave.”

Luna nodded as she started to walk along with Nightmare.

“Umm…” Luna literally stumbled with her clone’s back, realizing that she had stopped suddenly. “Where do we go now?" Luna started to look around, realizing how bad the coliseum seemed. Another thing she realized was the huge hole on the timber door.

“We think that is a good sign of where we should look.”

Nightmare nodded as both of them started to walk away. Funnily enough, they didn’t even have to open the door. Whatever had happened, it seemed like it had been a very forceful fight.

“What happened here?” Nightmare said as she looked around. Luna started to get really concerned as she gazed upon what seemed to be rests of timberwolves, some in piles, some seemed to be slain in the middle of a battle.

“This… is our fault.” Luna said after a moment. When she saw Nightmare looking at her with a raised brow, Luna sighed. “We thought we would be done rather quickly with you, but we lost track of time and we left Caeruleo here with an endless torrent of timberwolves and other creatures as soon as he was done with a wave of enemies.”

Nightmare’s eyes widened in terror as she looked around once more, spreading her wings as she shot to the sky, looking everywhere she could in hopes of finding him, moments later joined by Luna.

“Look!” Nightmare said as she pointed to an obvious trace of dead creatures in the distance. Nothing else was said between the two of them as they flew towards where, they supposed, the trace ended.

Their flight suddenly stopped as Luna stopped Nightmare.

“I didn’t put this in here.” Luna said in awe as they gazed at the huge forest that had seemingly appeared out of nowhere.

“What do you mean? Almost nopony can control their dreams this way. Are you sure you didn’t put this here?”

“Very sure, Nightmare.” Luna said as both landed once again. “Then that means he is much more interesting than what we originally thought.”

Suddenly realizing what she had said, she took a hand to her muzzle as her cheeks turned slightly purple. Nightmare, meanwhile, merely grinned.

“He’s interesting, huh?” Nightmare asked with a grin plastered on her face.

“O-Of course he is! Everypony is interesting in their own ways, right?” Luna answered with a small blush on her face. “Have in mind that we would never think of him like that. He’s our nephew, remember?”

The grin on Nightmare’s face didn’t vanished, merely looking at her, still wanting to annoy her. Luna rolled her eyes as she started the descent towards the forest. When she was far, the grin on Nightmare’s face finally vanished, giving place to a small frown.

“Look!” Luna said to Nightmare, pointing her towards some point in the forest. Nightmare descended, trying to have the same perspective as Luna’s, only to notice some kind of trail heading towards the inner part of the forest, its sides adorned with multiple animals’ bodies.

“Let’s go.” Both of them said at the same time as they started to walk.

After a while, Luna and Nightmare found themselves in the inner part of the forest, facing a cave of some sorts, where only as far as the light would go, bodies still littered the floor.

“Why would he go inside?” Luna asked, more to herself than to other pony.

“Maybe he fights better in closed space. I have seen him fight in close quarter combat, and he’s rather good.”

“Maybe, but that doesn’t explains why here. If the cave would become infested, then he would be at great disadvantage, not mattering if he has a sword or not.”

Immersed on her thoughts, both of them started to look around, trying to determine why the prince would do something as reckless as that, both mares started to walk towards the cave, lighting their horns to provide themselves with more light.

As they did so, the multiple shadows in the cave either vanished or became larger, depending on the angle of the light.

Multiple stalagmites filled the place, while the ceiling of the cave was with almost none stalactites, save for a few every now and then.

Yet, as they walked deeper into the cave, both mares suddenly turned around at the feeling of being followed. Turning around, both mares saw a shadow at a stalagmites’ side.

“Caeruleo?” Luna asked cautiously, causing the being to seemingly turn towards them. “Caeruleo, is that thou?”

Nightmare merely stared at the shadow, trying to see what it was. It was the form of a pony, alright. But how the shadow behaved didn’t seem to be that of a pony. Before Luna could proceed, Nightmare took her by her arm.

“I don’t like this, Luna.” Nightmare said as they tried to focus on the shadow, only for a pair of completely white eyes to open and stare at them.

“What is that?” Luna asked, having freed herself from Nightmare’s reach.

Luna’s ears perked as she heard something coming from the darkness. They were voices, but they seemed to be humming or chanting a single tune of a few notes. Soon, Luna’s mane stood up as she realized what she was seeing.

“Caeruleo is in danger…” Nightmare suddenly noticed the slight concern in Luna’s tone. Looking towards where she was seeing, she also started to noticed the many beings of white eyes moving all over the place.

“Are you sure Caeruleo is the only one in danger?” Nightmare said as her horn suddenly shone brighter, summoning herself a dark blue sword.

“Nightmare, these beings are no match for us.” Luna said as a smirk formed on her face, summoning a sword similar to that of Nightmare.

Luna started to walk back towards the entrance of the cave, being followed closely by Nightmare, staring intently at the countless pair of eyes that seemed to sparkle in the darkness. Suddenly, they stopped as they noticed the beings starting to move faster and faster while they got closer to the exit.

Both mares suddenly got nervous as all eyes suddenly vanished, and the chanting ended. The quietness in the place did nothing to appease the mares. Both mares stood at ready, in case something happened.

And something did happen.

A screech was heard suddenly, causing Nightmare to turn around quickly, slashing at whatever had dared to attack her. Almost instantly, the screech stopped as Nightmare simply caught a glimpse of a shadow splitting and vanishing from existence. Moments later, Luna did the same, vanquishing another shadow.

Soon, Nightmare and Luna realized they were actually in troubles. They were fast, and they had weapons, but they lacked the numbers the shadows seemed to have.

“We must go to the exit! Now!” Luna shouted as she fired several bolts at random places, instantly vanishing more shadows.

They both ran towards the exit, where they soon realized wouldn’t be of much help. Somehow, the dream was simulating a night.

“Oh, no.” Nightmare said as the chanting started again, only this time, it wasn’t coming from one direction. It was coming from everywhere.

“We are at a terrible disadvantage, Nightmare.” Luna said as she summoned yet another sword, Nightmare mimicking her moments later.

“No doubt about that, sister.” Nightmare said, earning a curious look from Luna upon her calling her “sister”.

Yet, Luna merely nodded to her as they stood behind each other, ready to face anything that was approaching them.

Moments passed before the creatures started to open their eyes, focusing on their preys. Nightmare watched them carefully, trying to read their movements, preparing herself to confront them. Yet, there was something with these creatures; they seemed awfully familiar to her.

Before the creatures could do something else, many of them started to screech loudly. Yet, Luna and Nightmare could hear there was something else with that shout. It wasn’t a battle cry, but a fear cry.

Nightmare and Luna realized it was because of the waver of a torch in the distance, causing many of the shadows to flee towards the natural shadows the many trees made upon the touch of the light. Seeing a way out, the pair of mares started to run towards the light, Nightmare turning around every now and then, trying to understand why these beings were so familiar to her.

Finally, after a while, both mares finally stood in front of what seemed to be a small campsite. Yet, there didn’t seem to be a single soul in there.

“Is anypony here?” Luna asked curiously, trying to see if there was somepony in there.

“Why not simply ask for him, Caeruleo?” Nightmare said, turning her head towards Luna.

“That’s because we aren’t the only ones here. Not even Caeruleo. And We are not talking about the shadow ponies, either.”

“The shadow ponies?”

“Yes, Nightmare. The shadow ponies live in a different plane, one where only the soul can reach when it’s in a very deep sleep, which is achieved either by magic or by practice.”

“And how did Caeruleo get in this plane?”

“We aren’t sure. Shadow ponies normally target foals, as their magic field isn’t strong enough to protect them from magic influence. Otherwise, it is more commonly when a pony is in an…” Luna stopped for a moment, seemingly in deep thought. “Oh, we are such a foal!”

“What do you mean?”

“When in an induced coma, ponies tend to be far more susceptible to the shadow ponies’ influence. The pony’s mind becomes connected to the dream realm, and allows shadow ponies to foalnap the dreamer’s soul.”

“The dreamer’s soul!?” Nightmare asked as she stood up.

“Yes and worse thing is we really don’t have any idea if Caeruleo’s still around here.” Luna said as her ears flattened against her head. “We should really get some rest. Do not worry, as long as the fire is lit, the shadow ponies won’t get close.”

Nightmare sat down, almost mimicking Luna in her sitting, concerned expressions on their faces as they thought of Caeruleo.

Those thoughts were interrupted as they noticed the chanting starting once again. Both mares turned around to find the multiple forms of the shadow ponies watching them from the distance, seemingly in a place where the light didn’t reach.

That brought some relief to both mares’ hearts.

Nightmare felt a chill run down her spine as she stared at the multiple white orbs of their eyes, not even blinking as they stared at them, much like a predator. Yet, the more Nightmare watched them closely, that same feeling of knowing them somehow returned. It wasn’t exactly Luna’s memory, but it was more like her very own memory.

A memory of Luna staring up at her with a scared expression, in a dark forest much like the one they were right at that moment.

Author's Note

Sorry for the huge delay, but with the end of the last school period, Christmas, new year, the start of another school period, getting everything I needed (not to mention the annoyance family can be every once in while), it was a huge weight on my shoulders.
But everything's alright now.

Hopefully, I'll be able to upload more constantly from now on. (That what I said last time, though. :trollestia: )